The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Jungle Book, by Rudyard Kipling

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

    Title: The Jungle Book

    Author: Rudyard Kipling

    Release Date: January 16, 2006 [EBook #236] Last Updated: October 6, 2016

    Language: English

    Character set encoding: UTF-8

    START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE JUNGLE BOOK

    Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger

    1. <br /> <br />

    1. THE JUNGLE BOOK
    2. <br />

    1. By Rudyard Kipling
    2. <br /> <br />

    {0010}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图2 {5004}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图4

    1. <br /> <br />

    1. Contents

    |

    1. [ Mowgli&rsquo;s Brothers ](#link2H_4_0001)
    2. <br />
    3. [ Hunting-Song of the Seeonee Pack ](#link2H_4_0002)
    4. <br />
    5. [ Kaa&rsquo;s Hunting ](#link2H_4_0003)
    6. <br />
    7. [ Road-Song of the Bandar-Log ](#link2H_4_0004)
    8. <br />
    9. [ &ldquo;Tiger! Tiger!&rdquo; ](#link2H_4_0005)
    10. <br />
    11. [ Mowgli&rsquo;s Song ](#link2H_4_0006)
    12. <br />
    13. [ The White Seal ](#link2H_4_0007)
    14. <br />
    15. [ Lukannon ](#link2H_4_0008)
    16. <br />
    17. [ &ldquo;Rikki-Tikki-Tavi&rdquo; ](#link2H_4_0009)
    18. <br />
    19. [ Darzee&rsquo;s Chant ](#link2H_4_0010)
    20. <br />
    21. [ Toomai of the Elephants ](#link2H_4_0011)
    22. <br />
    23. [ Shiv and the Grasshopper ](#link2H_4_0012)
    24. <br />
    25. [ Her Majesty&rsquo;s Servants ](#link2H_4_0013)
    26. <br />
    27. [ Parade Song of the Camp Animals ](#link2H_4_0014)
    28. |

    | —- |

    1. <br /> <br />

    1. <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> [
    2. ]() <

    {5015}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图6

    1. Mowgli&rsquo;s Brothers
    2. Now Rann the Kite brings home the night
    3. That Mang the Bat sets free&mdash;
    4. The herds are shut in byre and hut
    5. For loosed till dawn are we.
    6. This is the hour of pride and power,
    7. Talon and tush and claw.
    8. Oh, hear the call!&mdash;Good hunting all
    9. That keep the Jungle Law!
    10. Night-Song in the Jungle
    11. It was seven o&rsquo;clock of a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when
    12. Father Wolf woke up from his day&rsquo;s rest, scratched himself, yawned, and
    13. spread out his paws one after the other to get rid of the sleepy feeling
    14. in their tips. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose dropped across her
    15. four tumbling, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the mouth of the
    16. cave where they all lived. &ldquo;Augrh!&rdquo; said Father Wolf. &ldquo;It is time to hunt
    17. again.&rdquo; He was going to spring down hill when a little shadow with a bushy
    18. tail crossed the threshold and whined: &ldquo;Good luck go with you, O Chief of
    19. the Wolves. And good luck and strong white teeth go with noble children
    20. that they may never forget the hungry in this world.&rdquo;

    {0025}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图8

    1. It was the jackal&mdash;Tabaqui, the Dish-licker&mdash;and the wolves of
    2. India despise Tabaqui because he runs about making mischief, and telling
    3. tales, and eating rags and pieces of leather from the village
    4. rubbish-heaps. But they are afraid of him too, because Tabaqui, more than
    5. anyone else in the jungle, is apt to go mad, and then he forgets that he
    6. was ever afraid of anyone, and runs through the forest biting everything
    7. in his way. Even the tiger runs and hides when little Tabaqui goes mad,
    8. for madness is the most disgraceful thing that can overtake a wild
    9. creature. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee&mdash;the
    10. madness&mdash;and run.
    11. <br />
    12. &ldquo;Enter, then, and look,&rdquo; said Father Wolf stiffly, &ldquo;but there is no food
    13. here.&rdquo;
    14. <br />
    15. &ldquo;For a wolf, no,&rdquo; said Tabaqui, &ldquo;but for so mean a person as myself a dry
    16. bone is a good feast. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the jackal people], to
    17. pick and choose?&rdquo; He scuttled to the back of the cave, where he found the
    18. bone of a buck with some meat on it, and sat cracking the end merrily.
    19. <br />
    20. &ldquo;All thanks for this good meal,&rdquo; he said, licking his lips. &ldquo;How beautiful
    21. are the noble children! How large are their eyes! And so young too!
    22. Indeed, indeed, I might have remembered that the children of kings are men
    23. from the beginning.&rdquo;
    24. <br />
    25. Now, Tabaqui knew as well as anyone else that there is nothing so unlucky
    26. as to compliment children to their faces. It pleased him to see Mother and
    27. Father Wolf look uncomfortable.
    28. <br />
    29. Tabaqui sat still, rejoicing in the mischief that he had made, and then he
    30. said spitefully:
    31. <br />
    32. &ldquo;Shere Khan, the Big One, has shifted his hunting grounds. He will hunt
    33. among these hills for the next moon, so he has told me.&rdquo;
    34. <br />
    35. Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles
    36. away.
    37. <br />
    38. &ldquo;He has no right!&rdquo; Father Wolf began angrily&mdash;&ldquo;By the Law of the
    39. Jungle he has no right to change his quarters without due warning. He will
    40. frighten every head of game within ten miles, and I&mdash;I have to kill
    41. for two, these days.&rdquo;
    42. <br />
    43. &ldquo;His mother did not call him Lungri [the Lame One] for nothing,&rdquo; said
    44. Mother Wolf quietly. &ldquo;He has been lame in one foot from his birth. That is
    45. why he has only killed cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are
    46. angry with him, and he has come here to make our villagers angry. They
    47. will scour the jungle for him when he is far away, and we and our children
    48. must run when the grass is set alight. Indeed, we are very grateful to
    49. Shere Khan!&rdquo;
    50. <br />
    51. &ldquo;Shall I tell him of your gratitude?&rdquo; said Tabaqui.
    52. <br />
    53. &ldquo;Out!&rdquo; snapped Father Wolf. &ldquo;Out and hunt with thy master. Thou hast done
    54. harm enough for one night.&rdquo;
    55. <br />
    56. &ldquo;I go,&rdquo; said Tabaqui quietly. &ldquo;Ye can hear Shere Khan below in the
    57. thickets. I might have saved myself the message.&rdquo;
    58. <br />
    59. Father Wolf listened, and below in the valley that ran down to a little
    60. river he heard the dry, angry, snarly, singsong whine of a tiger who has
    61. caught nothing and does not care if all the jungle knows it.
    62. <br />
    63. &ldquo;The fool!&rdquo; said Father Wolf. &ldquo;To begin a night&rsquo;s work with that noise!
    64. Does he think that our buck are like his fat Waingunga bullocks?&rdquo;
    65. <br />
    66. &ldquo;H&rsquo;sh. It is neither bullock nor buck he hunts to-night,&rdquo; said Mother
    67. Wolf. &ldquo;It is Man.&rdquo;
    68. <br />
    69. The whine had changed to a sort of humming purr that seemed to come from
    70. every quarter of the compass. It was the noise that bewilders woodcutters
    71. and gypsies sleeping in the open, and makes them run sometimes into the
    72. very mouth of the tiger.
    73. <br />
    74. &ldquo;Man!&rdquo; said Father Wolf, showing all his white teeth. &ldquo;Faugh! Are there
    75. not enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he must eat Man, and on our
    76. ground too!&rdquo;
    77. <br />
    78. The Law of the Jungle, which never orders anything without a reason,
    79. forbids every beast to eat Man except when he is killing to show his
    80. children how to kill, and then he must hunt outside the hunting grounds of
    81. his pack or tribe. The real reason for this is that man-killing means,
    82. sooner or later, the arrival of white men on elephants, with guns, and
    83. hundreds of brown men with gongs and rockets and torches. Then everybody
    84. in the jungle suffers. The reason the beasts give among themselves is that
    85. Man is the weakest and most defenseless of all living things, and it is
    86. unsportsmanlike to touch him. They say too&mdash;and it is true&mdash;that
    87. man-eaters become mangy, and lose their teeth.
    88. <br />
    89. The purr grew louder, and ended in the full-throated &ldquo;Aaarh!&rdquo; of the
    90. tiger&rsquo;s charge.
    91. <br />
    92. Then there was a howl&mdash;an untigerish howl&mdash;from Shere Khan. &ldquo;He
    93. has missed,&rdquo; said Mother Wolf. &ldquo;What is it?&rdquo;
    94. <br />
    95. Father Wolf ran out a few paces and heard Shere Khan muttering and
    96. mumbling savagely as he tumbled about in the scrub.
    97. <br />
    98. &ldquo;The fool has had no more sense than to jump at a woodcutter&rsquo;s campfire,
    99. and has burned his feet,&rdquo; said Father Wolf with a grunt. &ldquo;Tabaqui is with
    100. him.&rdquo;
    101. <br />
    102. &ldquo;Something is coming uphill,&rdquo; said Mother Wolf, twitching one ear. &ldquo;Get
    103. ready.&rdquo;
    104. <br />
    105. The bushes rustled a little in the thicket, and Father Wolf dropped with
    106. his haunches under him, ready for his leap. Then, if you had been
    107. watching, you would have seen the most wonderful thing in the world&mdash;the
    108. wolf checked in mid-spring. He made his bound before he saw what it was he
    109. was jumping at, and then he tried to stop himself. The result was that he
    110. shot up straight into the air for four or five feet, landing almost where
    111. he left ground.
    112. <br />
    113. &ldquo;Man!&rdquo; he snapped. &ldquo;A man&rsquo;s cub. Look!&rdquo;
    114. <br />
    115. Directly in front of him, holding on by a low branch, stood a naked brown
    116. baby who could just walk&mdash;as soft and as dimpled a little atom as
    117. ever came to a wolf&rsquo;s cave at night. He looked up into Father Wolf&rsquo;s face,
    118. and laughed.
    119. <br />
    120. &ldquo;Is that a man&rsquo;s cub?&rdquo; said Mother Wolf. &ldquo;I have never seen one. Bring it
    121. here.&rdquo;
    122. <br />
    123. A Wolf accustomed to moving his own cubs can, if necessary, mouth an egg
    124. without breaking it, and though Father Wolf&rsquo;s jaws closed right on the
    125. child&rsquo;s back not a tooth even scratched the skin as he laid it down among
    126. the cubs.
    127. <br />
    128. &ldquo;How little! How naked, and&mdash;how bold!&rdquo; said Mother Wolf softly. The
    129. baby was pushing his way between the cubs to get close to the warm hide.
    130. &ldquo;Ahai! He is taking his meal with the others. And so this is a man&rsquo;s cub.
    131. Now, was there ever a wolf that could boast of a man&rsquo;s cub among her
    132. children?&rdquo;
    133. <br />
    134. &ldquo;I have heard now and again of such a thing, but never in our Pack or in
    135. my time,&rdquo; said Father Wolf. &ldquo;He is altogether without hair, and I could
    136. kill him with a touch of my foot. But see, he looks up and is not afraid.&rdquo;
    137. <br />
    138. The moonlight was blocked out of the mouth of the cave, for Shere Khan&rsquo;s
    139. great square head and shoulders were thrust into the entrance. Tabaqui,
    140. behind him, was squeaking: &ldquo;My lord, my lord, it went in here!&rdquo;
    141. <br />
    142. &ldquo;Shere Khan does us great honor,&rdquo; said Father Wolf, but his eyes were very
    143. angry. &ldquo;What does Shere Khan need?&rdquo;
    144. <br />
    145. &ldquo;My quarry. A man&rsquo;s cub went this way,&rdquo; said Shere Khan. &ldquo;Its parents have
    146. run off. Give it to me.&rdquo;
    147. <br />
    148. Shere Khan had jumped at a woodcutter&rsquo;s campfire, as Father Wolf had said,
    149. and was furious from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew
    150. that the mouth of the cave was too narrow for a tiger to come in by. Even
    151. where he was, Shere Khan&rsquo;s shoulders and forepaws were cramped for want of
    152. room, as a man&rsquo;s would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.
    153. <br />
    154. &ldquo;The Wolves are a free people,&rdquo; said Father Wolf. &ldquo;They take orders from
    155. the Head of the Pack, and not from any striped cattle-killer. The man&rsquo;s
    156. cub is ours&mdash;to kill if we choose.&rdquo;
    157. <br />
    158. &ldquo;Ye choose and ye do not choose! What talk is this of choosing? By the
    159. bull that I killed, am I to stand nosing into your dog&rsquo;s den for my fair
    160. dues? It is I, Shere Khan, who speak!&rdquo;

    {0031}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图10

    1. The tiger&rsquo;s roar filled the cave with thunder. Mother Wolf shook herself
    2. clear of the cubs and sprang forward, her eyes, like two green moons in
    3. the darkness, facing the blazing eyes of Shere Khan.
    4. <br />
    5. &ldquo;And it is I, Raksha [The Demon], who answers. The man&rsquo;s cub is mine,
    6. Lungri&mdash;mine to me! He shall not be killed. He shall live to run with
    7. the Pack and to hunt with the Pack; and in the end, look you, hunter of
    8. little naked cubs&mdash;frog-eater&mdash;fish-killer&mdash;he shall hunt
    9. thee! Now get hence, or by the Sambhur that I killed (I eat no starved
    10. cattle), back thou goest to thy mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer
    11. than ever thou camest into the world! Go!&rdquo;
    12. <br />
    13. Father Wolf looked on amazed. He had almost forgotten the days when he won
    14. Mother Wolf in fair fight from five other wolves, when she ran in the Pack
    15. and was not called The Demon for compliment&rsquo;s sake. Shere Khan might have
    16. faced Father Wolf, but he could not stand up against Mother Wolf, for he
    17. knew that where he was she had all the advantage of the ground, and would
    18. fight to the death. So he backed out of the cave mouth growling, and when
    19. he was clear he shouted:
    20. <br />
    21. &ldquo;Each dog barks in his own yard! We will see what the Pack will say to
    22. this fostering of man-cubs. The cub is mine, and to my teeth he will come
    23. in the end, O bush-tailed thieves!&rdquo;
    24. <br />
    25. Mother Wolf threw herself down panting among the cubs, and Father Wolf
    26. said to her gravely:
    27. <br />
    28. &ldquo;Shere Khan speaks this much truth. The cub must be shown to the Pack.
    29. Wilt thou still keep him, Mother?&rdquo;
    30. <br />
    31. &ldquo;Keep him!&rdquo; she gasped. &ldquo;He came naked, by night, alone and very hungry;
    32. yet he was not afraid! Look, he has pushed one of my babes to one side
    33. already. And that lame butcher would have killed him and would have run
    34. off to the Waingunga while the villagers here hunted through all our lairs
    35. in revenge! Keep him? Assuredly I will keep him. Lie still, little frog. O
    36. thou Mowgli&mdash;for Mowgli the Frog I will call thee&mdash;the time will
    37. come when thou wilt hunt Shere Khan as he has hunted thee.&rdquo;
    38. <br />
    39. &ldquo;But what will our Pack say?&rdquo; said Father Wolf.
    40. <br />
    41. The Law of the Jungle lays down very clearly that any wolf may, when he
    42. marries, withdraw from the Pack he belongs to. But as soon as his cubs are
    43. old enough to stand on their feet he must bring them to the Pack Council,
    44. which is generally held once a month at full moon, in order that the other
    45. wolves may identify them. After that inspection the cubs are free to run
    46. where they please, and until they have killed their first buck no excuse
    47. is accepted if a grown wolf of the Pack kills one of them. The punishment
    48. is death where the murderer can be found; and if you think for a minute
    49. you will see that this must be so.

    {5029}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图12

    1. Father Wolf waited till his cubs could run a little, and then on the night
    2. of the Pack Meeting took them and Mowgli and Mother Wolf to the Council
    3. Rock&mdash;a hilltop covered with stones and boulders where a hundred
    4. wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf, who led all the Pack
    5. by strength and cunning, lay out at full length on his rock, and below him
    6. sat forty or more wolves of every size and color, from badger-colored
    7. veterans who could handle a buck alone to young black three-year-olds who
    8. thought they could. The Lone Wolf had led them for a year now. He had
    9. fallen twice into a wolf trap in his youth, and once he had been beaten
    10. and left for dead; so he knew the manners and customs of men. There was
    11. very little talking at the Rock. The cubs tumbled over each other in the
    12. center of the circle where their mothers and fathers sat, and now and
    13. again a senior wolf would go quietly up to a cub, look at him carefully,
    14. and return to his place on noiseless feet. Sometimes a mother would push
    15. her cub far out into the moonlight to be sure that he had not been
    16. overlooked. Akela from his rock would cry: &ldquo;Ye know the Law&mdash;ye know
    17. the Law. Look well, O Wolves!&rdquo; And the anxious mothers would take up the
    18. call: &ldquo;Look&mdash;look well, O Wolves!&rdquo;
    19. <br />
    20. At last&mdash;and Mother Wolf&rsquo;s neck bristles lifted as the time came&mdash;Father
    21. Wolf pushed &ldquo;Mowgli the Frog,&rdquo; as they called him, into the center, where
    22. he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that glistened in the
    23. moonlight.
    24. <br />
    25. Akela never raised his head from his paws, but went on with the monotonous
    26. cry: &ldquo;Look well!&rdquo; A muffled roar came up from behind the rocks&mdash;the
    27. voice of Shere Khan crying: &ldquo;The cub is mine. Give him to me. What have
    28. the Free People to do with a man&rsquo;s cub?&rdquo; Akela never even twitched his
    29. ears. All he said was: &ldquo;Look well, O Wolves! What have the Free People to
    30. do with the orders of any save the Free People? Look well!&rdquo;

    {0037}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图14

    1. There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year
    2. flung back Shere Khan&rsquo;s question to Akela: &ldquo;What have the Free People to
    3. do with a man&rsquo;s cub?&rdquo; Now, the Law of the Jungle lays down that if there
    4. is any dispute as to the right of a cub to be accepted by the Pack, he
    5. must be spoken for by at least two members of the Pack who are not his
    6. father and mother.
    7. <br />
    8. &ldquo;Who speaks for this cub?&rdquo; said Akela. &ldquo;Among the Free People who speaks?&rdquo;
    9. There was no answer and Mother Wolf got ready for what she knew would be
    10. her last fight, if things came to fighting.
    11. <br />
    12. Then the only other creature who is allowed at the Pack Council&mdash;Baloo,
    13. the sleepy brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle: old
    14. Baloo, who can come and go where he pleases because he eats only nuts and
    15. roots and honey&mdash;rose upon his hind quarters and grunted.
    16. <br />
    17. &ldquo;The man&rsquo;s cub&mdash;the man&rsquo;s cub?&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;I speak for the man&rsquo;s cub.
    18. There is no harm in a man&rsquo;s cub. I have no gift of words, but I speak the
    19. truth. Let him run with the Pack, and be entered with the others. I myself
    20. will teach him.&rdquo;
    21. <br />
    22. &ldquo;We need yet another,&rdquo; said Akela. &ldquo;Baloo has spoken, and he is our
    23. teacher for the young cubs. Who speaks besides Baloo?&rdquo;
    24. <br />
    25. A black shadow dropped down into the circle. It was Bagheera the Black
    26. Panther, inky black all over, but with the panther markings showing up in
    27. certain lights like the pattern of watered silk. Everybody knew Bagheera,
    28. and nobody cared to cross his path; for he was as cunning as Tabaqui, as
    29. bold as the wild buffalo, and as reckless as the wounded elephant. But he
    30. had a voice as soft as wild honey dripping from a tree, and a skin softer
    31. than down.
    32. <br />
    33. &ldquo;O Akela, and ye the Free People,&rdquo; he purred, &ldquo;I have no right in your
    34. assembly, but the Law of the Jungle says that if there is a doubt which is
    35. not a killing matter in regard to a new cub, the life of that cub may be
    36. bought at a price. And the Law does not say who may or may not pay that
    37. price. Am I right?&rdquo;
    38. <br />
    39. &ldquo;Good! Good!&rdquo; said the young wolves, who are always hungry. &ldquo;Listen to
    40. Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It is the Law.&rdquo;
    41. <br />
    42. &ldquo;Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask your leave.&rdquo;
    43. <br />
    44. &ldquo;Speak then,&rdquo; cried twenty voices.
    45. <br />
    46. &ldquo;To kill a naked cub is shame. Besides, he may make better sport for you
    47. when he is grown. Baloo has spoken in his behalf. Now to Baloo&rsquo;s word I
    48. will add one bull, and a fat one, newly killed, not half a mile from here,
    49. if ye will accept the man&rsquo;s cub according to the Law. Is it difficult?&rdquo;
    50. <br />
    51. There was a clamor of scores of voices, saying: &ldquo;What matter? He will die
    52. in the winter rains. He will scorch in the sun. What harm can a naked frog
    53. do us? Let him run with the Pack. Where is the bull, Bagheera? Let him be
    54. accepted.&rdquo; And then came Akela&rsquo;s deep bay, crying: &ldquo;Look well&mdash;look
    55. well, O Wolves!&rdquo;
    56. <br />
    57. Mowgli was still deeply interested in the pebbles, and he did not notice
    58. when the wolves came and looked at him one by one. At last they all went
    59. down the hill for the dead bull, and only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and
    60. Mowgli&rsquo;s own wolves were left. Shere Khan roared still in the night, for
    61. he was very angry that Mowgli had not been handed over to him.
    62. <br />
    63. &ldquo;Ay, roar well,&rdquo; said Bagheera, under his whiskers, &ldquo;for the time will
    64. come when this naked thing will make thee roar to another tune, or I know
    65. nothing of man.&rdquo;
    66. <br />
    67. &ldquo;It was well done,&rdquo; said Akela. &ldquo;Men and their cubs are very wise. He may
    68. be a help in time.&rdquo;

    {5038}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图16

    1. &ldquo;Truly, a help in time of need; for none can hope to lead the Pack
    2. forever,&rdquo; said Bagheera.
    3. <br />
    4. Akela said nothing. He was thinking of the time that comes to every leader
    5. of every pack when his strength goes from him and he gets feebler and
    6. feebler, till at last he is killed by the wolves and a new leader comes up&mdash;to
    7. be killed in his turn.
    8. <br />
    9. &ldquo;Take him away,&rdquo; he said to Father Wolf, &ldquo;and train him as befits one of
    10. the Free People.&rdquo;
    11. <br />
    12. And that is how Mowgli was entered into the Seeonee Wolf Pack for the
    13. price of a bull and on Baloo&rsquo;s good word.
    14. <br />
    15. Now you must be content to skip ten or eleven whole years, and only guess
    16. at all the wonderful life that Mowgli led among the wolves, because if it
    17. were written out it would fill ever so many books. He grew up with the
    18. cubs, though they, of course, were grown wolves almost before he was a
    19. child. And Father Wolf taught him his business, and the meaning of things
    20. in the jungle, till every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm
    21. night air, every note of the owls above his head, every scratch of a bat&rsquo;s
    22. claws as it roosted for a while in a tree, and every splash of every
    23. little fish jumping in a pool meant just as much to him as the work of his
    24. office means to a business man. When he was not learning he sat out in the
    25. sun and slept, and ate and went to sleep again. When he felt dirty or hot
    26. he swam in the forest pools; and when he wanted honey (Baloo told him that
    27. honey and nuts were just as pleasant to eat as raw meat) he climbed up for
    28. it, and that Bagheera showed him how to do.

    {0043}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图18

    Bagheera would lie out on a branch and call, “Come along, Little Brother,” and at first Mowgli would cling like the sloth, but afterward he would fling himself through the branches almost as boldly as the gray ape. He took his place at the Council Rock, too, when the Pack met, and there he discovered that if he stared hard at any wolf, the wolf would be forced to drop his eyes, and so he used to stare for fun. At other times he would pick the long thorns out of the pads of his friends, for wolves suffer terribly from thorns and burs in their coats. He would go down the hillside into the cultivated lands by night, and look very curiously at the villagers in their huts, but he had a mistrust of men because Bagheera showed him a square box with a drop gate so cunningly hidden in the jungle that he nearly walked into it, and told him that it was a trap. He loved better than anything else to go with Bagheera into the dark warm heart of the forest, to sleep all through the drowsy day, and at night see how Bagheera did his killing. Bagheera killed right and left as he felt hungry, and so did Mowgli—with one exception. As soon as he was old enough to understand things, Bagheera told him that he must never touch cattle because he had been bought into the Pack at the price of a bull’s life. “All the jungle is thine,” said Bagheera, “and thou canst kill everything that thou art strong enough to kill; but for the sake of the bull that bought thee thou must never kill or eat any cattle young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle.” Mowgli obeyed faithfully.
    And he grew and grew strong as a boy must grow who does not know that he is learning any lessons, and who has nothing in the world to think of except things to eat.
    Mother Wolf told him once or twice that Shere Khan was not a creature to be trusted, and that some day he must kill Shere Khan. But though a young wolf would have remembered that advice every hour, Mowgli forgot it because he was only a boy—though he would have called himself a wolf if he had been able to speak in any human tongue.
    Shere Khan was always crossing his path in the jungle, for as Akela grew older and feebler the lame tiger had come to be great friends with the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him for scraps, a thing Akela would never have allowed if he had dared to push his authority to the proper bounds. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and wonder that such fine young hunters were content to be led by a dying wolf and a man’s cub. “They tell me,” Shere Khan would say, “that at Council ye dare not look him between the eyes.” And the young wolves would growl and bristle.
    Bagheera, who had eyes and ears everywhere, knew something of this, and once or twice he told Mowgli in so many words that Shere Khan would kill him some day. Mowgli would laugh and answer: “I have the Pack and I have thee; and Baloo, though he is so lazy, might strike a blow or two for my sake. Why should I be afraid?”
    It was one very warm day that a new notion came to Bagheera—born of something that he had heard. Perhaps Ikki the Porcupine had told him; but he said to Mowgli when they were deep in the jungle, as the boy lay with his head on Bagheera’s beautiful black skin, “Little Brother, how often have I told thee that Shere Khan is thy enemy?”
    “As many times as there are nuts on that palm,” said Mowgli, who, naturally, could not count. “What of it? I am sleepy, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is all long tail and loud talk—like Mao, the Peacock.”
    “But this is no time for sleeping. Baloo knows it; I know it; the Pack know it; and even the foolish, foolish deer know. Tabaqui has told thee too.”
    “Ho! ho!” said Mowgli. “Tabaqui came to me not long ago with some rude talk that I was a naked man’s cub and not fit to dig pig-nuts. But I caught Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm-tree to teach him better manners.”
    “That was foolishness, for though Tabaqui is a mischief-maker, he would have told thee of something that concerned thee closely. Open those eyes, Little Brother. Shere Khan dare not kill thee in the jungle. But remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day comes when he cannot kill his buck, and then he will be leader no more. Many of the wolves that looked thee over when thou wast brought to the Council first are old too, and the young wolves believe, as Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub has no place with the Pack. In a little time thou wilt be a man.”
    “And what is a man that he should not run with his brothers?” said Mowgli. “I was born in the jungle. I have obeyed the Law of the Jungle, and there is no wolf of ours from whose paws I have not pulled a thorn. Surely they are my brothers!”
    Bagheera stretched himself at full length and half shut his eyes. “Little Brother,” said he, “feel under my jaw.”
    Mowgli put up his strong brown hand, and just under Bagheera’s silky chin, where the giant rolling muscles were all hid by the glossy hair, he came upon a little bald spot.
    “There is no one in the jungle that knows that I, Bagheera, carry that mark—the mark of the collar; and yet, Little Brother, I was born among men, and it was among men that my mother died—in the cages of the king’s palace at Oodeypore. It was because of this that I paid the price for thee at the Council when thou wast a little naked cub. Yes, I too was born among men. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan till one night I felt that I was Bagheera—the Panther—and no man’s plaything, and I broke the silly lock with one blow of my paw and came away. And because I had learned the ways of men, I became more terrible in the jungle than Shere Khan. Is it not so?”
    “Yes,” said Mowgli, “all the jungle fear Bagheera—all except Mowgli.”
    “Oh, thou art a man’s cub,” said the Black Panther very tenderly. “And even as I returned to my jungle, so thou must go back to men at last—to the men who are thy brothers—if thou art not killed in the Council.”
    “But why—but why should any wish to kill me?” said Mowgli.
    “Look at me,” said Bagheera. And Mowgli looked at him steadily between the eyes. The big panther turned his head away in half a minute.
    “That is why,” he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. “Not even I can look thee between the eyes, and I was born among men, and I love thee, Little Brother. The others they hate thee because their eyes cannot meet thine; because thou art wise; because thou hast pulled out thorns from their feet—because thou art a man.”
    “I did not know these things,” said Mowgli sullenly, and he frowned under his heavy black eyebrows.
    “What is the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then give tongue. By thy very carelessness they know that thou art a man. But be wise. It is in my heart that when Akela misses his next kill—and at each hunt it costs him more to pin the buck—the Pack will turn against him and against thee. They will hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then—I have it!” said Bagheera, leaping up. “Go thou down quickly to the men’s huts in the valley, and take some of the Red Flower which they grow there, so that when the time comes thou mayest have even a stronger friend than I or Baloo or those of the Pack that love thee. Get the Red Flower.”
    By Red Flower Bagheera meant fire, only no creature in the jungle will call fire by its proper name. Every beast lives in deadly fear of it, and invents a hundred ways of describing it.
    “The Red Flower?” said Mowgli. “That grows outside their huts in the twilight. I will get some.”
    “There speaks the man’s cub,” said Bagheera proudly. “Remember that it grows in little pots. Get one swiftly, and keep it by thee for time of need.”
    “Good!” said Mowgli. “I go. But art thou sure, O my Bagheera”—he slipped his arm around the splendid neck and looked deep into the big eyes—“art thou sure that all this is Shere Khan’s doing?”
    “By the Broken Lock that freed me, I am sure, Little Brother.”
    “Then, by the Bull that bought me, I will pay Shere Khan full tale for this, and it may be a little over,” said Mowgli, and he bounded away.
    “That is a man. That is all a man,” said Bagheera to himself, lying down again. “Oh, Shere Khan, never was a blacker hunting than that frog-hunt of thine ten years ago!”
    Mowgli was far and far through the forest, running hard, and his heart was hot in him. He came to the cave as the evening mist rose, and drew breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were out, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, knew by his breathing that something was troubling her frog.
    “What is it, Son?” she said.
    “Some bat’s chatter of Shere Khan,” he called back. “I hunt among the plowed fields tonight,” and he plunged downward through the bushes, to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There he checked, for he heard the yell of the Pack hunting, heard the bellow of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned at bay. Then there were wicked, bitter howls from the young wolves: “Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Room for the leader of the Pack! Spring, Akela!”
    The Lone Wolf must have sprung and missed his hold, for Mowgli heard the snap of his teeth and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him over with his forefoot.
    He did not wait for anything more, but dashed on; and the yells grew fainter behind him as he ran into the croplands where the villagers lived.
    “Bagheera spoke truth,” he panted, as he nestled down in some cattle fodder by the window of a hut. “To-morrow is one day both for Akela and for me.”
    Then he pressed his face close to the window and watched the fire on the hearth. He saw the husbandman’s wife get up and feed it in the night with black lumps. And when the morning came and the mists were all white and cold, he saw the man’s child pick up a wicker pot plastered inside with earth, fill it with lumps of red-hot charcoal, put it under his blanket, and go out to tend the cows in the byre.
    “Is that all?” said Mowgli. “If a cub can do it, there is nothing to fear.” So he strode round the corner and met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and disappeared into the mist while the boy howled with fear.
    “They are very like me,” said Mowgli, blowing into the pot as he had seen the woman do. “This thing will die if I do not give it things to eat”; and he dropped twigs and dried bark on the red stuff. Halfway up the hill he met Bagheera with the morning dew shining like moonstones on his coat.
    “Akela has missed,” said the Panther. “They would have killed him last night, but they needed thee also. They were looking for thee on the hill.”
    “I was among the plowed lands. I am ready. See!” Mowgli held up the fire-pot.
    “Good! Now, I have seen men thrust a dry branch into that stuff, and presently the Red Flower blossomed at the end of it. Art thou not afraid?”
    “No. Why should I fear? I remember now—if it is not a dream—how, before I was a Wolf, I lay beside the Red Flower, and it was warm and pleasant.”
    All that day Mowgli sat in the cave tending his fire pot and dipping dry branches into it to see how they looked. He found a branch that satisfied him, and in the evening when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him rudely enough that he was wanted at the Council Rock, he laughed till Tabaqui ran away. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

    {5054}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图20

    1. Akela the Lone Wolf lay by the side of his rock as a sign that the
    2. leadership of the Pack was open, and Shere Khan with his following of
    3. scrap-fed wolves walked to and fro openly being flattered. Bagheera lay
    4. close to Mowgli, and the fire pot was between Mowgli&rsquo;s knees. When they
    5. were all gathered together, Shere Khan began to speak&mdash;a thing he
    6. would never have dared to do when Akela was in his prime.
    7. <br />
    8. &ldquo;He has no right,&rdquo; whispered Bagheera. &ldquo;Say so. He is a dog&rsquo;s son. He will
    9. be frightened.&rdquo;
    10. <br />
    11. Mowgli sprang to his feet. &ldquo;Free People,&rdquo; he cried, &ldquo;does Shere Khan lead
    12. the Pack? What has a tiger to do with our leadership?&rdquo;
    13. <br />
    14. &ldquo;Seeing that the leadership is yet open, and being asked to speak&mdash;&rdquo;
    15. Shere Khan began.
    16. <br />
    17. &ldquo;By whom?&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;Are we all jackals, to fawn on this cattle
    18. butcher? The leadership of the Pack is with the Pack alone.&rdquo;
    19. <br />
    20. There were yells of &ldquo;Silence, thou man&rsquo;s cub!&rdquo; &ldquo;Let him speak. He has kept
    21. our Law&rdquo;; and at last the seniors of the Pack thundered: &ldquo;Let the Dead
    22. Wolf speak.&rdquo; When a leader of the Pack has missed his kill, he is called
    23. the Dead Wolf as long as he lives, which is not long.
    24. <br />
    25. Akela raised his old head wearily:&mdash;
    26. <br />
    27. &ldquo;Free People, and ye too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I have
    28. led ye to and from the kill, and in all that time not one has been trapped
    29. or maimed. Now I have missed my kill. Ye know how that plot was made. Ye
    30. know how ye brought me up to an untried buck to make my weakness known. It
    31. was cleverly done. Your right is to kill me here on the Council Rock, now.
    32. Therefore, I ask, who comes to make an end of the Lone Wolf? For it is my
    33. right, by the Law of the Jungle, that ye come one by one.&rdquo;
    34. <br />
    35. There was a long hush, for no single wolf cared to fight Akela to the
    36. death. Then Shere Khan roared: &ldquo;Bah! What have we to do with this
    37. toothless fool? He is doomed to die! It is the man-cub who has lived too
    38. long. Free People, he was my meat from the first. Give him to me. I am
    39. weary of this man-wolf folly. He has troubled the jungle for ten seasons.
    40. Give me the man-cub, or I will hunt here always, and not give you one
    41. bone. He is a man, a man&rsquo;s child, and from the marrow of my bones I hate
    42. him!&rdquo;
    43. <br />
    44. Then more than half the Pack yelled: &ldquo;A man! A man! What has a man to do
    45. with us? Let him go to his own place.&rdquo;
    46. <br />
    47. &ldquo;And turn all the people of the villages against us?&rdquo; clamored Shere Khan.
    48. &ldquo;No, give him to me. He is a man, and none of us can look him between the
    49. eyes.&rdquo;
    50. <br />
    51. Akela lifted his head again and said, &ldquo;He has eaten our food. He has slept
    52. with us. He has driven game for us. He has broken no word of the Law of
    53. the Jungle.&rdquo;
    54. <br />
    55. &ldquo;Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. The worth of a
    56. bull is little, but Bagheera&rsquo;s honor is something that he will perhaps
    57. fight for,&rdquo; said Bagheera in his gentlest voice.
    58. <br />
    59. &ldquo;A bull paid ten years ago!&rdquo; the Pack snarled. &ldquo;What do we care for bones
    60. ten years old?&rdquo;
    61. <br />
    62. &ldquo;Or for a pledge?&rdquo; said Bagheera, his white teeth bared under his lip.
    63. &ldquo;Well are ye called the Free People!&rdquo;
    64. <br />
    65. &ldquo;No man&rsquo;s cub can run with the people of the jungle,&rdquo; howled Shere Khan.
    66. &ldquo;Give him to me!&rdquo;
    67. <br />
    68. &ldquo;He is our brother in all but blood,&rdquo; Akela went on, &ldquo;and ye would kill
    69. him here! In truth, I have lived too long. Some of ye are eaters of
    70. cattle, and of others I have heard that, under Shere Khan&rsquo;s teaching, ye
    71. go by dark night and snatch children from the villager&rsquo;s doorstep.
    72. Therefore I know ye to be cowards, and it is to cowards I speak. It is
    73. certain that I must die, and my life is of no worth, or I would offer that
    74. in the man-cub&rsquo;s place. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack,&mdash;a
    75. little matter that by being without a leader ye have forgotten,&mdash;I
    76. promise that if ye let the man-cub go to his own place, I will not, when
    77. my time comes to die, bare one tooth against ye. I will die without
    78. fighting. That will at least save the Pack three lives. More I cannot do;
    79. but if ye will, I can save ye the shame that comes of killing a brother
    80. against whom there is no fault&mdash;a brother spoken for and bought into
    81. the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle.&rdquo;
    82. <br />
    83. &ldquo;He is a man&mdash;a man&mdash;a man!&rdquo; snarled the Pack. And most of the
    84. wolves began to gather round Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to
    85. switch.
    86. <br />
    87. &ldquo;Now the business is in thy hands,&rdquo; said Bagheera to Mowgli. &ldquo;We can do no
    88. more except fight.&rdquo;
    89. <br />
    90. Mowgli stood upright&mdash;the fire pot in his hands. Then he stretched
    91. out his arms, and yawned in the face of the Council; but he was furious
    92. with rage and sorrow, for, wolflike, the wolves had never told him how
    93. they hated him. &ldquo;Listen you!&rdquo; he cried. &ldquo;There is no need for this dog&rsquo;s
    94. jabber. Ye have told me so often tonight that I am a man (and indeed I
    95. would have been a wolf with you to my life&rsquo;s end) that I feel your words
    96. are true. So I do not call ye my brothers any more, but sag [dogs], as a
    97. man should. What ye will do, and what ye will not do, is not yours to say.
    98. That matter is with me; and that we may see the matter more plainly, I,
    99. the man, have brought here a little of the Red Flower which ye, dogs,
    100. fear.&rdquo;
    101. <br />
    102. He flung the fire pot on the ground, and some of the red coals lit a tuft
    103. of dried moss that flared up, as all the Council drew back in terror
    104. before the leaping flames.
    105. <br />
    106. Mowgli thrust his dead branch into the fire till the twigs lit and
    107. crackled, and whirled it above his head among the cowering wolves.
    108. <br />
    109. &ldquo;Thou art the master,&rdquo; said Bagheera in an undertone. &ldquo;Save Akela from the
    110. death. He was ever thy friend.&rdquo;
    111. <br />
    112. Akela, the grim old wolf who had never asked for mercy in his life, gave
    113. one piteous look at Mowgli as the boy stood all naked, his long black hair
    114. tossing over his shoulders in the light of the blazing branch that made
    115. the shadows jump and quiver.
    116. <br />
    117. &ldquo;Good!&rdquo; said Mowgli, staring round slowly. &ldquo;I see that ye are dogs. I go
    118. from you to my own people&mdash;if they be my own people. The jungle is
    119. shut to me, and I must forget your talk and your companionship. But I will
    120. be more merciful than ye are. Because I was all but your brother in blood,
    121. I promise that when I am a man among men I will not betray ye to men as ye
    122. have betrayed me.&rdquo; He kicked the fire with his foot, and the sparks flew
    123. up. &ldquo;There shall be no war between any of us in the Pack. But here is a
    124. debt to pay before I go.&rdquo; He strode forward to where Shere Khan sat
    125. blinking stupidly at the flames, and caught him by the tuft on his chin.
    126. Bagheera followed in case of accidents. &ldquo;Up, dog!&rdquo; Mowgli cried. &ldquo;Up, when
    127. a man speaks, or I will set that coat ablaze!&rdquo;
    128. <br />
    129. Shere Khan&rsquo;s ears lay flat back on his head, and he shut his eyes, for the
    130. blazing branch was very near.
    131. <br />
    132. &ldquo;This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he had
    133. not killed me when I was a cub. Thus and thus, then, do we beat dogs when
    134. we are men. Stir a whisker, Lungri, and I ram the Red Flower down thy
    135. gullet!&rdquo; He beat Shere Khan over the head with the branch, and the tiger
    136. whimpered and whined in an agony of fear.
    137. <br />
    138. &ldquo;Pah! Singed jungle cat&mdash;go now! But remember when next I come to the
    139. Council Rock, as a man should come, it will be with Shere Khan&rsquo;s hide on
    140. my head. For the rest, Akela goes free to live as he pleases. Ye will not
    141. kill him, because that is not my will. Nor do I think that ye will sit
    142. here any longer, lolling out your tongues as though ye were somebodies,
    143. instead of dogs whom I drive out&mdash;thus! Go!&rdquo; The fire was burning
    144. furiously at the end of the branch, and Mowgli struck right and left round
    145. the circle, and the wolves ran howling with the sparks burning their fur.
    146. At last there were only Akela, Bagheera, and perhaps ten wolves that had
    147. taken Mowgli&rsquo;s part. Then something began to hurt Mowgli inside him, as he
    148. had never been hurt in his life before, and he caught his breath and
    149. sobbed, and the tears ran down his face.
    150. <br />
    151. &ldquo;What is it? What is it?&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;I do not wish to leave the jungle, and
    152. I do not know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?&rdquo;

    {5066}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图22

    1. &ldquo;No, Little Brother. That is only tears such as men use,&rdquo; said Bagheera.
    2. &ldquo;Now I know thou art a man, and a man&rsquo;s cub no longer. The jungle is shut
    3. indeed to thee henceforward. Let them fall, Mowgli. They are only tears.&rdquo;
    4. So Mowgli sat and cried as though his heart would break; and he had never
    5. cried in all his life before.
    6. <br />
    7. &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; he said, &ldquo;I will go to men. But first I must say farewell to my
    8. mother.&rdquo; And he went to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he
    9. cried on her coat, while the four cubs howled miserably.
    10. <br />
    11. &ldquo;Ye will not forget me?&rdquo; said Mowgli.
    12. <br />
    13. &ldquo;Never while we can follow a trail,&rdquo; said the cubs. &ldquo;Come to the foot of
    14. the hill when thou art a man, and we will talk to thee; and we will come
    15. into the croplands to play with thee by night.&rdquo;
    16. <br />
    17. &ldquo;Come soon!&rdquo; said Father Wolf. &ldquo;Oh, wise little frog, come again soon; for
    18. we be old, thy mother and I.&rdquo;
    19. <br />
    20. &ldquo;Come soon,&rdquo; said Mother Wolf, &ldquo;little naked son of mine. For, listen,
    21. child of man, I loved thee more than ever I loved my cubs.&rdquo;
    22. <br />
    23. &ldquo;I will surely come,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;And when I come it will be to lay out
    24. Shere Khan&rsquo;s hide upon the Council Rock. Do not forget me! Tell them in
    25. the jungle never to forget me!&rdquo;
    26. <br />
    27. The dawn was beginning to break when Mowgli went down the hillside alone,
    28. to meet those mysterious things that are called men.
    29. <br />
    30. [
    31. ]()

    1. Hunting-Song of the Seeonee Pack
    2. As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
    3. Once, twice and again!
    4. And a doe leaped up, and a doe leaped up
    5. From the pond in the wood where the wild deer sup.
    6. This I, scouting alone, beheld,
    7. Once, twice and again!
    8. As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
    9. Once, twice and again!
    10. And a wolf stole back, and a wolf stole back
    11. To carry the word to the waiting pack,
    12. And we sought and we found and we bayed on his track
    13. Once, twice and again!
    14. As the dawn was breaking the Wolf Pack yelled
    15. Once, twice and again!
    16. Feet in the jungle that leave no mark!
    17. Eyes that can see in the dark&mdash;the dark!
    18. Tongue&mdash;give tongue to it! Hark! O hark!
    19. Once, twice and again!
    20. [
    21. ]()

    {0067}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图24

    1. Kaa&rsquo;s Hunting
    2. His spots are the joy of the Leopard: his horns are the
    3. Buffalo&rsquo;s pride.
    4. Be clean, for the strength of the hunter is known by the
    5. gloss of his hide.
    6. If ye find that the Bullock can toss you, or the heavy-browed
    7. Sambhur can gore;
    8. Ye need not stop work to inform us: we knew it ten seasons
    9. before.
    10. Oppress not the cubs of the stranger, but hail them as Sister
    11. and Brother,
    12. For though they are little and fubsy, it may be the Bear is
    13. their mother.
    14. &ldquo;There is none like to me!&rdquo; says the Cub in the pride of his
    15. earliest kill;
    16. But the jungle is large and the Cub he is small. Let him
    17. think and be still.
    18. Maxims of Baloo
    19. All that is told here happened some time before Mowgli was turned out of
    20. the Seeonee Wolf Pack, or revenged himself on Shere Khan the tiger. It was
    21. in the days when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big,
    22. serious, old brown bear was delighted to have so quick a pupil, for the
    23. young wolves will only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as applies
    24. to their own pack and tribe, and run away as soon as they can repeat the
    25. Hunting Verse&mdash;&ldquo;Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the
    26. dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth,
    27. all these things are the marks of our brothers except Tabaqui the Jackal
    28. and the Hyaena whom we hate.&rdquo; But Mowgli, as a man-cub, had to learn a
    29. great deal more than this. Sometimes Bagheera the Black Panther would come
    30. lounging through the jungle to see how his pet was getting on, and would
    31. purr with his head against a tree while Mowgli recited the day&rsquo;s lesson to
    32. Baloo. The boy could climb almost as well as he could swim, and swim
    33. almost as well as he could run. So Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught
    34. him the Wood and Water Laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a sound one;
    35. how to speak politely to the wild bees when he came upon a hive of them
    36. fifty feet above ground; what to say to Mang the Bat when he disturbed him
    37. in the branches at midday; and how to warn the water-snakes in the pools
    38. before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like being
    39. disturbed, and all are very ready to fly at an intruder. Then, too, Mowgli
    40. was taught the Strangers&rsquo; Hunting Call, which must be repeated aloud till
    41. it is answered, whenever one of the Jungle-People hunts outside his own
    42. grounds. It means, translated, &ldquo;Give me leave to hunt here because I am
    43. hungry.&rdquo; And the answer is, &ldquo;Hunt then for food, but not for pleasure.&rdquo;
    44. <br />
    45. All this will show you how much Mowgli had to learn by heart, and he grew
    46. very tired of saying the same thing over a hundred times. But, as Baloo
    47. said to Bagheera, one day when Mowgli had been cuffed and run off in a
    48. temper, &ldquo;A man&rsquo;s cub is a man&rsquo;s cub, and he must learn all the Law of the
    49. Jungle.&rdquo;
    50. <br />
    51. &ldquo;But think how small he is,&rdquo; said the Black Panther, who would have
    52. spoiled Mowgli if he had had his own way. &ldquo;How can his little head carry
    53. all thy long talk?&rdquo;
    54. <br />
    55. &ldquo;Is there anything in the jungle too little to be killed? No. That is why
    56. I teach him these things, and that is why I hit him, very softly, when he
    57. forgets.&rdquo;
    58. <br />
    59. &ldquo;Softly! What dost thou know of softness, old Iron-feet?&rdquo; Bagheera
    60. grunted. &ldquo;His face is all bruised today by thy&mdash;softness. Ugh.&rdquo;
    61. <br />
    62. &ldquo;Better he should be bruised from head to foot by me who love him than
    63. that he should come to harm through ignorance,&rdquo; Baloo answered very
    64. earnestly. &ldquo;I am now teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle that
    65. shall protect him with the birds and the Snake People, and all that hunt
    66. on four feet, except his own pack. He can now claim protection, if he will
    67. only remember the words, from all in the jungle. Is not that worth a
    68. little beating?&rdquo;
    69. <br />
    70. &ldquo;Well, look to it then that thou dost not kill the man-cub. He is no tree
    71. trunk to sharpen thy blunt claws upon. But what are those Master Words? I
    72. am more likely to give help than to ask it&rdquo;&mdash;Bagheera stretched out
    73. one paw and admired the steel-blue, ripping-chisel talons at the end of it&mdash;&ldquo;still
    74. I should like to know.&rdquo;
    75. <br />
    76. &ldquo;I will call Mowgli and he shall say them&mdash;if he will. Come, Little
    77. Brother!&rdquo;
    78. <br />
    79. &ldquo;My head is ringing like a bee tree,&rdquo; said a sullen little voice over
    80. their heads, and Mowgli slid down a tree trunk very angry and indignant,
    81. adding as he reached the ground: &ldquo;I come for Bagheera and not for thee,
    82. fat old Baloo!&rdquo;
    83. <br />
    84. &ldquo;That is all one to me,&rdquo; said Baloo, though he was hurt and grieved. &ldquo;Tell
    85. Bagheera, then, the Master Words of the Jungle that I have taught thee
    86. this day.&rdquo;
    87. <br />
    88. &ldquo;Master Words for which people?&rdquo; said Mowgli, delighted to show off. &ldquo;The
    89. jungle has many tongues. I know them all.&rdquo;
    90. <br />
    91. &ldquo;A little thou knowest, but not much. See, O Bagheera, they never thank
    92. their teacher. Not one small wolfling has ever come back to thank old
    93. Baloo for his teachings. Say the word for the Hunting-People, then&mdash;great
    94. scholar.&rdquo;
    95. <br />
    96. &ldquo;We be of one blood, ye and I,&rdquo; said Mowgli, giving the words the Bear
    97. accent which all the Hunting People use.
    98. <br />
    99. &ldquo;Good. Now for the birds.&rdquo;
    100. <br />
    101. Mowgli repeated, with the Kite&rsquo;s whistle at the end of the sentence.
    102. <br />
    103. &ldquo;Now for the Snake-People,&rdquo; said Bagheera.
    104. <br />
    105. The answer was a perfectly indescribable hiss, and Mowgli kicked up his
    106. feet behind, clapped his hands together to applaud himself, and jumped on
    107. to Bagheera&rsquo;s back, where he sat sideways, drumming with his heels on the
    108. glossy skin and making the worst faces he could think of at Baloo.
    109. <br />
    110. &ldquo;There&mdash;there! That was worth a little bruise,&rdquo; said the brown bear
    111. tenderly. &ldquo;Some day thou wilt remember me.&rdquo; Then he turned aside to tell
    112. Bagheera how he had begged the Master Words from Hathi the Wild Elephant,
    113. who knows all about these things, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli down to a
    114. pool to get the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo could not
    115. pronounce it, and how Mowgli was now reasonably safe against all accidents
    116. in the jungle, because neither snake, bird, nor beast would hurt him.
    117. <br />
    118. &ldquo;No one then is to be feared,&rdquo; Baloo wound up, patting his big furry
    119. stomach with pride.
    120. <br />
    121. &ldquo;Except his own tribe,&rdquo; said Bagheera, under his breath; and then aloud to
    122. Mowgli, &ldquo;Have a care for my ribs, Little Brother! What is all this dancing
    123. up and down?&rdquo;
    124. <br />
    125. Mowgli had been trying to make himself heard by pulling at Bagheera&rsquo;s
    126. shoulder fur and kicking hard. When the two listened to him he was
    127. shouting at the top of his voice, &ldquo;And so I shall have a tribe of my own,
    128. and lead them through the branches all day long.&rdquo;
    129. <br />
    130. &ldquo;What is this new folly, little dreamer of dreams?&rdquo; said Bagheera.
    131. <br />
    132. &ldquo;Yes, and throw branches and dirt at old Baloo,&rdquo; Mowgli went on. &ldquo;They
    133. have promised me this. Ah!&rdquo;
    134. <br />
    135. &ldquo;Whoof!&rdquo; Baloo&rsquo;s big paw scooped Mowgli off Bagheera&rsquo;s back, and as the
    136. boy lay between the big fore-paws he could see the Bear was angry.
    137. <br />
    138. &ldquo;Mowgli,&rdquo; said Baloo, &ldquo;thou hast been talking with the Bandar-log&mdash;the
    139. Monkey People.&rdquo;
    140. <br />
    141. Mowgli looked at Bagheera to see if the Panther was angry too, and
    142. Bagheera&rsquo;s eyes were as hard as jade stones.
    143. <br />
    144. &ldquo;Thou hast been with the Monkey People&mdash;the gray apes&mdash;the
    145. people without a law&mdash;the eaters of everything. That is great shame.&rdquo;
    146. <br />
    147. &ldquo;When Baloo hurt my head,&rdquo; said Mowgli (he was still on his back), &ldquo;I went
    148. away, and the gray apes came down from the trees and had pity on me. No
    149. one else cared.&rdquo; He snuffled a little.
    150. <br />
    151. &ldquo;The pity of the Monkey People!&rdquo; Baloo snorted. &ldquo;The stillness of the
    152. mountain stream! The cool of the summer sun! And then, man-cub?&rdquo;
    153. <br />
    154. &ldquo;And then, and then, they gave me nuts and pleasant things to eat, and
    155. they&mdash;they carried me in their arms up to the top of the trees and
    156. said I was their blood brother except that I had no tail, and should be
    157. their leader some day.&rdquo;
    158. <br />
    159. &ldquo;They have no leader,&rdquo; said Bagheera. &ldquo;They lie. They have always lied.&rdquo;
    160. <br />
    161. &ldquo;They were very kind and bade me come again. Why have I never been taken
    162. among the Monkey People? They stand on their feet as I do. They do not hit
    163. me with their hard paws. They play all day. Let me get up! Bad Baloo, let
    164. me up! I will play with them again.&rdquo;
    165. <br />
    166. &ldquo;Listen, man-cub,&rdquo; said the Bear, and his voice rumbled like thunder on a
    167. hot night. &ldquo;I have taught thee all the Law of the Jungle for all the
    168. peoples of the jungle&mdash;except the Monkey-Folk who live in the trees.
    169. They have no law. They are outcasts. They have no speech of their own, but
    170. use the stolen words which they overhear when they listen, and peep, and
    171. wait up above in the branches. Their way is not our way. They are without
    172. leaders. They have no remembrance. They boast and chatter and pretend that
    173. they are a great people about to do great affairs in the jungle, but the
    174. falling of a nut turns their minds to laughter and all is forgotten. We of
    175. the jungle have no dealings with them. We do not drink where the monkeys
    176. drink; we do not go where the monkeys go; we do not hunt where they hunt;
    177. we do not die where they die. Hast thou ever heard me speak of the
    178. Bandar-log till today?&rdquo;
    179. <br />
    180. &ldquo;No,&rdquo; said Mowgli in a whisper, for the forest was very still now Baloo
    181. had finished.
    182. <br />
    183. &ldquo;The Jungle-People put them out of their mouths and out of their minds.
    184. They are very many, evil, dirty, shameless, and they desire, if they have
    185. any fixed desire, to be noticed by the Jungle People. But we do not notice
    186. them even when they throw nuts and filth on our heads.&rdquo;
    187. <br />
    188. He had hardly spoken when a shower of nuts and twigs spattered down
    189. through the branches; and they could hear coughings and howlings and angry
    190. jumpings high up in the air among the thin branches.
    191. <br />
    192. &ldquo;The Monkey-People are forbidden,&rdquo; said Baloo, &ldquo;forbidden to the
    193. Jungle-People. Remember.&rdquo;
    194. <br />
    195. &ldquo;Forbidden,&rdquo; said Bagheera, &ldquo;but I still think Baloo should have warned
    196. thee against them.&rdquo;
    197. <br />
    198. &ldquo;I&mdash;I? How was I to guess he would play with such dirt. The Monkey
    199. People! Faugh!&rdquo;
    200. <br />
    201. A fresh shower came down on their heads and the two trotted away, taking
    202. Mowgli with them. What Baloo had said about the monkeys was perfectly
    203. true. They belonged to the tree-tops, and as beasts very seldom look up,
    204. there was no occasion for the monkeys and the Jungle-People to cross each
    205. other&rsquo;s path. But whenever they found a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger, or
    206. bear, the monkeys would torment him, and would throw sticks and nuts at
    207. any beast for fun and in the hope of being noticed. Then they would howl
    208. and shriek senseless songs, and invite the Jungle-People to climb up their
    209. trees and fight them, or would start furious battles over nothing among
    210. themselves, and leave the dead monkeys where the Jungle-People could see
    211. them. They were always just going to have a leader, and laws and customs
    212. of their own, but they never did, because their memories would not hold
    213. over from day to day, and so they compromised things by making up a
    214. saying, &ldquo;What the Bandar-log think now the jungle will think later,&rdquo; and
    215. that comforted them a great deal. None of the beasts could reach them, but
    216. on the other hand none of the beasts would notice them, and that was why
    217. they were so pleased when Mowgli came to play with them, and they heard
    218. how angry Baloo was.
    219. <br />
    220. They never meant to do any more&mdash;the Bandar-log never mean anything
    221. at all; but one of them invented what seemed to him a brilliant idea, and
    222. he told all the others that Mowgli would be a useful person to keep in the
    223. tribe, because he could weave sticks together for protection from the
    224. wind; so, if they caught him, they could make him teach them. Of course
    225. Mowgli, as a woodcutter&rsquo;s child, inherited all sorts of instincts, and
    226. used to make little huts of fallen branches without thinking how he came
    227. to do it. The Monkey-People, watching in the trees, considered his play
    228. most wonderful. This time, they said, they were really going to have a
    229. leader and become the wisest people in the jungle&mdash;so wise that
    230. everyone else would notice and envy them. Therefore they followed Baloo
    231. and Bagheera and Mowgli through the jungle very quietly till it was time
    232. for the midday nap, and Mowgli, who was very much ashamed of himself,
    233. slept between the Panther and the Bear, resolving to have no more to do
    234. with the Monkey People.
    235. <br />
    236. The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms&mdash;hard,
    237. strong, little hands&mdash;and then a swash of branches in his face, and
    238. then he was staring down through the swaying boughs as Baloo woke the
    239. jungle with his deep cries and Bagheera bounded up the trunk with every
    240. tooth bared. The Bandar-log howled with triumph and scuffled away to the
    241. upper branches where Bagheera dared not follow, shouting: &ldquo;He has noticed
    242. us! Bagheera has noticed us. All the Jungle-People admire us for our skill
    243. and our cunning.&rdquo; Then they began their flight; and the flight of the
    244. Monkey-People through tree-land is one of the things nobody can describe.
    245. They have their regular roads and crossroads, up hills and down hills, all
    246. laid out from fifty to seventy or a hundred feet above ground, and by
    247. these they can travel even at night if necessary. Two of the strongest
    248. monkeys caught Mowgli under the arms and swung off with him through the
    249. treetops, twenty feet at a bound. Had they been alone they could have gone
    250. twice as fast, but the boy&rsquo;s weight held them back. Sick and giddy as
    251. Mowgli was he could not help enjoying the wild rush, though the glimpses
    252. of earth far down below frightened him, and the terrible check and jerk at
    253. the end of the swing over nothing but empty air brought his heart between
    254. his teeth. His escort would rush him up a tree till he felt the thinnest
    255. topmost branches crackle and bend under them, and then with a cough and a
    256. whoop would fling themselves into the air outward and downward, and bring
    257. up, hanging by their hands or their feet to the lower limbs of the next
    258. tree. Sometimes he could see for miles and miles across the still green
    259. jungle, as a man on the top of a mast can see for miles across the sea,
    260. and then the branches and leaves would lash him across the face, and he
    261. and his two guards would be almost down to earth again. So, bounding and
    262. crashing and whooping and yelling, the whole tribe of Bandar-log swept
    263. along the tree-roads with Mowgli their prisoner.
    264. <br />
    265. For a time he was afraid of being dropped. Then he grew angry but knew
    266. better than to struggle, and then he began to think. The first thing was
    267. to send back word to Baloo and Bagheera, for, at the pace the monkeys were
    268. going, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was useless to
    269. look down, for he could only see the topsides of the branches, so he
    270. stared upward and saw, far away in the blue, Rann the Kite balancing and
    271. wheeling as he kept watch over the jungle waiting for things to die. Rann
    272. saw that the monkeys were carrying something, and dropped a few hundred
    273. yards to find out whether their load was good to eat. He whistled with
    274. surprise when he saw Mowgli being dragged up to a treetop and heard him
    275. give the Kite call for&mdash;&ldquo;We be of one blood, thou and I.&rdquo; The waves
    276. of the branches closed over the boy, but Rann balanced away to the next
    277. tree in time to see the little brown face come up again. &ldquo;Mark my trail!&rdquo;
    278. Mowgli shouted. &ldquo;Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack and Bagheera of the
    279. Council Rock.&rdquo;
    280. <br />
    281. &ldquo;In whose name, Brother?&rdquo; Rann had never seen Mowgli before, though of
    282. course he had heard of him.
    283. <br />
    284. &ldquo;Mowgli, the Frog. Man-cub they call me! Mark my trail!&rdquo;
    285. <br />
    286. The last words were shrieked as he was being swung through the air, but
    287. Rann nodded and rose up till he looked no bigger than a speck of dust, and
    288. there he hung, watching with his telescope eyes the swaying of the
    289. treetops as Mowgli&rsquo;s escort whirled along.

    {5090}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图26

    1. &ldquo;They never go far,&rdquo; he said with a chuckle. &ldquo;They never do what they set
    2. out to do. Always pecking at new things are the Bandar-log. This time, if
    3. I have any eye-sight, they have pecked down trouble for themselves, for
    4. Baloo is no fledgling and Bagheera can, as I know, kill more than goats.&rdquo;
    5. <br />
    6. So he rocked on his wings, his feet gathered up under him, and waited.
    7. <br />
    8. Meantime, Baloo and Bagheera were furious with rage and grief. Bagheera
    9. climbed as he had never climbed before, but the thin branches broke
    10. beneath his weight, and he slipped down, his claws full of bark.
    11. <br />
    12. &ldquo;Why didst thou not warn the man-cub?&rdquo; he roared to poor Baloo, who had
    13. set off at a clumsy trot in the hope of overtaking the monkeys. &ldquo;What was
    14. the use of half slaying him with blows if thou didst not warn him?&rdquo;
    15. <br />
    16. &ldquo;Haste! O haste! We&mdash;we may catch them yet!&rdquo; Baloo panted.
    17. <br />
    18. &ldquo;At that speed! It would not tire a wounded cow. Teacher of the Law&mdash;cub-beater&mdash;a
    19. mile of that rolling to and fro would burst thee open. Sit still and
    20. think! Make a plan. This is no time for chasing. They may drop him if we
    21. follow too close.&rdquo;
    22. <br />
    23. &ldquo;Arrula! Whoo! They may have dropped him already, being tired of carrying
    24. him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black
    25. bones to eat! Roll me into the hives of the wild bees that I may be stung
    26. to death, and bury me with the Hyaena, for I am most miserable of bears!
    27. Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why did I not warn thee against the
    28. Monkey-Folk instead of breaking thy head? Now perhaps I may have knocked
    29. the day&rsquo;s lesson out of his mind, and he will be alone in the jungle
    30. without the Master Words.&rdquo;
    31. <br />
    32. Baloo clasped his paws over his ears and rolled to and fro moaning.
    33. <br />
    34. &ldquo;At least he gave me all the Words correctly a little time ago,&rdquo; said
    35. Bagheera impatiently. &ldquo;Baloo, thou hast neither memory nor respect. What
    36. would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled myself up like Ikki
    37. the Porcupine, and howled?&rdquo;
    38. <br />
    39. &ldquo;What do I care what the jungle thinks? He may be dead by now.&rdquo;
    40. <br />
    41. &ldquo;Unless and until they drop him from the branches in sport, or kill him
    42. out of idleness, I have no fear for the man-cub. He is wise and well
    43. taught, and above all he has the eyes that make the Jungle-People afraid.
    44. But (and it is a great evil) he is in the power of the Bandar-log, and
    45. they, because they live in trees, have no fear of any of our people.&rdquo;
    46. Bagheera licked one forepaw thoughtfully.
    47. <br />
    48. &ldquo;Fool that I am! Oh, fat, brown, root-digging fool that I am,&rdquo; said Baloo,
    49. uncoiling himself with a jerk, &ldquo;it is true what Hathi the Wild Elephant
    50. says: `To each his own fear&rsquo;; and they, the Bandar-log, fear Kaa the Rock
    51. Snake. He can climb as well as they can. He steals the young monkeys in
    52. the night. The whisper of his name makes their wicked tails cold. Let us
    53. go to Kaa.&rdquo;
    54. <br />
    55. &ldquo;What will he do for us? He is not of our tribe, being footless&mdash;and
    56. with most evil eyes,&rdquo; said Bagheera.
    57. <br />
    58. &ldquo;He is very old and very cunning. Above all, he is always hungry,&rdquo; said
    59. Baloo hopefully. &ldquo;Promise him many goats.&rdquo;
    60. <br />
    61. &ldquo;He sleeps for a full month after he has once eaten. He may be asleep now,
    62. and even were he awake what if he would rather kill his own goats?&rdquo;
    63. Bagheera, who did not know much about Kaa, was naturally suspicious.
    64. <br />
    65. &ldquo;Then in that case, thou and I together, old hunter, might make him see
    66. reason.&rdquo; Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the Panther,
    67. and they went off to look for Kaa the Rock Python.
    68. <br />
    69. They found him stretched out on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun,
    70. admiring his beautiful new coat, for he had been in retirement for the
    71. last ten days changing his skin, and now he was very splendid&mdash;darting
    72. his big blunt-nosed head along the ground, and twisting the thirty feet of
    73. his body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips as he
    74. thought of his dinner to come.
    75. <br />
    76. &ldquo;He has not eaten,&rdquo; said Baloo, with a grunt of relief, as soon as he saw
    77. the beautifully mottled brown and yellow jacket. &ldquo;Be careful, Bagheera! He
    78. is always a little blind after he has changed his skin, and very quick to
    79. strike.&rdquo;
    80. <br />
    81. Kaa was not a poison snake&mdash;in fact he rather despised the poison
    82. snakes as cowards&mdash;but his strength lay in his hug, and when he had
    83. once lapped his huge coils round anybody there was no more to be said.
    84. &ldquo;Good hunting!&rdquo; cried Baloo, sitting up on his haunches. Like all snakes
    85. of his breed Kaa was rather deaf, and did not hear the call at first. Then
    86. he curled up ready for any accident, his head lowered.
    87. <br />
    88. &ldquo;Good hunting for us all,&rdquo; he answered. &ldquo;Oho, Baloo, what dost thou do
    89. here? Good hunting, Bagheera. One of us at least needs food. Is there any
    90. news of game afoot? A doe now, or even a young buck? I am as empty as a
    91. dried well.&rdquo;
    92. <br />
    93. &ldquo;We are hunting,&rdquo; said Baloo carelessly. He knew that you must not hurry
    94. Kaa. He is too big.
    95. <br />
    96. &ldquo;Give me permission to come with you,&rdquo; said Kaa. &ldquo;A blow more or less is
    97. nothing to thee, Bagheera or Baloo, but I&mdash;I have to wait and wait
    98. for days in a wood-path and climb half a night on the mere chance of a
    99. young ape. Psshaw! The branches are not what they were when I was young.
    100. Rotten twigs and dry boughs are they all.&rdquo;
    101. <br />
    102. &ldquo;Maybe thy great weight has something to do with the matter,&rdquo; said Baloo.
    103. <br />
    104. &ldquo;I am a fair length&mdash;a fair length,&rdquo; said Kaa with a little pride.
    105. &ldquo;But for all that, it is the fault of this new-grown timber. I came very
    106. near to falling on my last hunt&mdash;very near indeed&mdash;and the noise
    107. of my slipping, for my tail was not tight wrapped around the tree, waked
    108. the Bandar-log, and they called me most evil names.&rdquo;
    109. <br />
    110. &ldquo;Footless, yellow earth-worm,&rdquo; said Bagheera under his whiskers, as though
    111. he were trying to remember something.
    112. <br />
    113. &ldquo;Sssss! Have they ever called me that?&rdquo; said Kaa.
    114. <br />
    115. &ldquo;Something of that kind it was that they shouted to us last moon, but we
    116. never noticed them. They will say anything&mdash;even that thou hast lost
    117. all thy teeth, and wilt not face anything bigger than a kid, because (they
    118. are indeed shameless, these Bandar-log)&mdash;because thou art afraid of
    119. the he-goat&rsquo;s horns,&rdquo; Bagheera went on sweetly.
    120. <br />
    121. Now a snake, especially a wary old python like Kaa, very seldom shows that
    122. he is angry, but Baloo and Bagheera could see the big swallowing muscles
    123. on either side of Kaa&rsquo;s throat ripple and bulge.
    124. <br />
    125. &ldquo;The Bandar-log have shifted their grounds,&rdquo; he said quietly. &ldquo;When I came
    126. up into the sun today I heard them whooping among the tree-tops.&rdquo;
    127. <br />
    128. &ldquo;It&mdash;it is the Bandar-log that we follow now,&rdquo; said Baloo, but the
    129. words stuck in his throat, for that was the first time in his memory that
    130. one of the Jungle-People had owned to being interested in the doings of
    131. the monkeys.
    132. <br />
    133. &ldquo;Beyond doubt then it is no small thing that takes two such hunters&mdash;leaders
    134. in their own jungle I am certain&mdash;on the trail of the Bandar-log,&rdquo;
    135. Kaa replied courteously, as he swelled with curiosity.
    136. <br />
    137. &ldquo;Indeed,&rdquo; Baloo began, &ldquo;I am no more than the old and sometimes very
    138. foolish Teacher of the Law to the Seeonee wolf-cubs, and Bagheera here&mdash;&rdquo;
    139. <br />
    140. &ldquo;Is Bagheera,&rdquo; said the Black Panther, and his jaws shut with a snap, for
    141. he did not believe in being humble. &ldquo;The trouble is this, Kaa. Those
    142. nut-stealers and pickers of palm leaves have stolen away our man-cub of
    143. whom thou hast perhaps heard.&rdquo;
    144. <br />
    145. &ldquo;I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him presumptuous) of a
    146. man-thing that was entered into a wolf pack, but I did not believe. Ikki
    147. is full of stories half heard and very badly told.&rdquo;
    148. <br />
    149. &ldquo;But it is true. He is such a man-cub as never was,&rdquo; said Baloo. &ldquo;The best
    150. and wisest and boldest of man-cubs&mdash;my own pupil, who shall make the
    151. name of Baloo famous through all the jungles; and besides, I&mdash;we&mdash;love
    152. him, Kaa.&rdquo;
    153. <br />
    154. &ldquo;Ts! Ts!&rdquo; said Kaa, weaving his head to and fro. &ldquo;I also have known what
    155. love is. There are tales I could tell that&mdash;&rdquo;
    156. <br />
    157. &ldquo;That need a clear night when we are all well fed to praise properly,&rdquo;
    158. said Bagheera quickly. &ldquo;Our man-cub is in the hands of the Bandar-log now,
    159. and we know that of all the Jungle-People they fear Kaa alone.&rdquo;
    160. <br />
    161. &ldquo;They fear me alone. They have good reason,&rdquo; said Kaa. &ldquo;Chattering,
    162. foolish, vain&mdash;vain, foolish, and chattering, are the monkeys. But a
    163. man-thing in their hands is in no good luck. They grow tired of the nuts
    164. they pick, and throw them down. They carry a branch half a day, meaning to
    165. do great things with it, and then they snap it in two. That man-thing is
    166. not to be envied. They called me also&mdash;`yellow fish&rsquo; was it not?&rdquo;
    167. <br />
    168. &ldquo;Worm&mdash;worm&mdash;earth-worm,&rdquo; said Bagheera, &ldquo;as well as other
    169. things which I cannot now say for shame.&rdquo;
    170. <br />
    171. &ldquo;We must remind them to speak well of their master. Aaa-ssp! We must help
    172. their wandering memories. Now, whither went they with the cub?&rdquo;
    173. <br />
    174. &ldquo;The jungle alone knows. Toward the sunset, I believe,&rdquo; said Baloo. &ldquo;We
    175. had thought that thou wouldst know, Kaa.&rdquo;
    176. <br />
    177. &ldquo;I? How? I take them when they come in my way, but I do not hunt the
    178. Bandar-log, or frogs&mdash;or green scum on a water-hole, for that
    179. matter.&rdquo;
    180. <br />
    181. &ldquo;Up, Up! Up, Up! Hillo! Illo! Illo, look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf
    182. Pack!&rdquo;
    183. <br />
    184. Baloo looked up to see where the voice came from, and there was Rann the
    185. Kite, sweeping down with the sun shining on the upturned flanges of his
    186. wings. It was near Rann&rsquo;s bedtime, but he had ranged all over the jungle
    187. looking for the Bear and had missed him in the thick foliage.
    188. <br />
    189. &ldquo;What is it?&rdquo; said Baloo.
    190. <br />
    191. &ldquo;I have seen Mowgli among the Bandar-log. He bade me tell you. I watched.
    192. The Bandar-log have taken him beyond the river to the monkey city&mdash;to
    193. the Cold Lairs. They may stay there for a night, or ten nights, or an
    194. hour. I have told the bats to watch through the dark time. That is my
    195. message. Good hunting, all you below!&rdquo;
    196. <br />
    197. &ldquo;Full gorge and a deep sleep to you, Rann,&rdquo; cried Bagheera. &ldquo;I will
    198. remember thee in my next kill, and put aside the head for thee alone, O
    199. best of kites!&rdquo;
    200. <br />
    201. &ldquo;It is nothing. It is nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I could have
    202. done no less,&rdquo; and Rann circled up again to his roost.
    203. <br />
    204. &ldquo;He has not forgotten to use his tongue,&rdquo; said Baloo with a chuckle of
    205. pride. &ldquo;To think of one so young remembering the Master Word for the birds
    206. too while he was being pulled across trees!&rdquo;
    207. <br />
    208. &ldquo;It was most firmly driven into him,&rdquo; said Bagheera. &ldquo;But I am proud of
    209. him, and now we must go to the Cold Lairs.&rdquo;
    210. <br />
    211. They all knew where that place was, but few of the Jungle People ever went
    212. there, because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old deserted city,
    213. lost and buried in the jungle, and beasts seldom use a place that men have
    214. once used. The wild boar will, but the hunting tribes do not. Besides, the
    215. monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no
    216. self-respecting animal would come within eyeshot of it except in times of
    217. drought, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a little water.
    218. <br />
    219. &ldquo;It is half a night&rsquo;s journey&mdash;at full speed,&rdquo; said Bagheera, and
    220. Baloo looked very serious. &ldquo;I will go as fast as I can,&rdquo; he said
    221. anxiously.
    222. <br />
    223. &ldquo;We dare not wait for thee. Follow, Baloo. We must go on the quick-foot&mdash;Kaa
    224. and I.&rdquo;
    225. <br />
    226. &ldquo;Feet or no feet, I can keep abreast of all thy four,&rdquo; said Kaa shortly.
    227. Baloo made one effort to hurry, but had to sit down panting, and so they
    228. left him to come on later, while Bagheera hurried forward, at the quick
    229. panther-canter. Kaa said nothing, but, strive as Bagheera might, the huge
    230. Rock-python held level with him. When they came to a hill stream, Bagheera
    231. gained, because he bounded across while Kaa swam, his head and two feet of
    232. his neck clearing the water, but on level ground Kaa made up the distance.
    233. <br />
    234. &ldquo;By the Broken Lock that freed me,&rdquo; said Bagheera, when twilight had
    235. fallen, &ldquo;thou art no slow goer!&rdquo;
    236. <br />
    237. &ldquo;I am hungry,&rdquo; said Kaa. &ldquo;Besides, they called me speckled frog.&rdquo;
    238. <br />
    239. &ldquo;Worm&mdash;earth-worm, and yellow to boot.&rdquo;
    240. <br />
    241. &ldquo;All one. Let us go on,&rdquo; and Kaa seemed to pour himself along the ground,
    242. finding the shortest road with his steady eyes, and keeping to it.
    243. <br />
    244. In the Cold Lairs the Monkey-People were not thinking of Mowgli&rsquo;s friends
    245. at all. They had brought the boy to the Lost City, and were very much
    246. pleased with themselves for the time. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city
    247. before, and though this was almost a heap of ruins it seemed very
    248. wonderful and splendid. Some king had built it long ago on a little hill.
    249. You could still trace the stone causeways that led up to the ruined gates
    250. where the last splinters of wood hung to the worn, rusted hinges. Trees
    251. had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements were tumbled down and
    252. decayed, and wild creepers hung out of the windows of the towers on the
    253. walls in bushy hanging clumps.
    254. <br />
    255. A great roofless palace crowned the hill, and the marble of the courtyards
    256. and the fountains was split, and stained with red and green, and the very
    257. cobblestones in the courtyard where the king&rsquo;s elephants used to live had
    258. been thrust up and apart by grasses and young trees. From the palace you
    259. could see the rows and rows of roofless houses that made up the city
    260. looking like empty honeycombs filled with blackness; the shapeless block
    261. of stone that had been an idol in the square where four roads met; the
    262. pits and dimples at street corners where the public wells once stood, and
    263. the shattered domes of temples with wild figs sprouting on their sides.
    264. The monkeys called the place their city, and pretended to despise the
    265. Jungle-People because they lived in the forest. And yet they never knew
    266. what the buildings were made for nor how to use them. They would sit in
    267. circles on the hall of the king&rsquo;s council chamber, and scratch for fleas
    268. and pretend to be men; or they would run in and out of the roofless houses
    269. and collect pieces of plaster and old bricks in a corner, and forget where
    270. they had hidden them, and fight and cry in scuffling crowds, and then
    271. break off to play up and down the terraces of the king&rsquo;s garden, where
    272. they would shake the rose trees and the oranges in sport to see the fruit
    273. and flowers fall. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the
    274. palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms, but they never remembered
    275. what they had seen and what they had not; and so drifted about in ones and
    276. twos or crowds telling each other that they were doing as men did. They
    277. drank at the tanks and made the water all muddy, and then they fought over
    278. it, and then they would all rush together in mobs and shout: &ldquo;There is no
    279. one in the jungle so wise and good and clever and strong and gentle as the
    280. Bandar-log.&rdquo; Then all would begin again till they grew tired of the city
    281. and went back to the tree-tops, hoping the Jungle-People would notice
    282. them.
    283. <br />
    284. Mowgli, who had been trained under the Law of the Jungle, did not like or
    285. understand this kind of life. The monkeys dragged him into the Cold Lairs
    286. late in the afternoon, and instead of going to sleep, as Mowgli would have
    287. done after a long journey, they joined hands and danced about and sang
    288. their foolish songs. One of the monkeys made a speech and told his
    289. companions that Mowgli&rsquo;s capture marked a new thing in the history of the
    290. Bandar-log, for Mowgli was going to show them how to weave sticks and
    291. canes together as a protection against rain and cold. Mowgli picked up
    292. some creepers and began to work them in and out, and the monkeys tried to
    293. imitate; but in a very few minutes they lost interest and began to pull
    294. their friends&rsquo; tails or jump up and down on all fours, coughing.
    295. <br />
    296. &ldquo;I wish to eat,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;I am a stranger in this part of the jungle.
    297. Bring me food, or give me leave to hunt here.&rdquo;
    298. <br />
    299. Twenty or thirty monkeys bounded away to bring him nuts and wild pawpaws.
    300. But they fell to fighting on the road, and it was too much trouble to go
    301. back with what was left of the fruit. Mowgli was sore and angry as well as
    302. hungry, and he roamed through the empty city giving the Strangers&rsquo; Hunting
    303. Call from time to time, but no one answered him, and Mowgli felt that he
    304. had reached a very bad place indeed. &ldquo;All that Baloo has said about the
    305. Bandar-log is true,&rdquo; he thought to himself. &ldquo;They have no Law, no Hunting
    306. Call, and no leaders&mdash;nothing but foolish words and little picking
    307. thievish hands. So if I am starved or killed here, it will be all my own
    308. fault. But I must try to return to my own jungle. Baloo will surely beat
    309. me, but that is better than chasing silly rose leaves with the
    310. Bandar-log.&rdquo;
    311. <br />
    312. No sooner had he walked to the city wall than the monkeys pulled him back,
    313. telling him that he did not know how happy he was, and pinching him to
    314. make him grateful. He set his teeth and said nothing, but went with the
    315. shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were
    316. half-full of rain water. There was a ruined summer-house of white marble
    317. in the center of the terrace, built for queens dead a hundred years ago.
    318. The domed roof had half fallen in and blocked up the underground passage
    319. from the palace by which the queens used to enter. But the walls were made
    320. of screens of marble tracery&mdash;beautiful milk-white fretwork, set with
    321. agates and cornelians and jasper and lapis lazuli, and as the moon came up
    322. behind the hill it shone through the open work, casting shadows on the
    323. ground like black velvet embroidery. Sore, sleepy, and hungry as he was,
    324. Mowgli could not help laughing when the Bandar-log began, twenty at a
    325. time, to tell him how great and wise and strong and gentle they were, and
    326. how foolish he was to wish to leave them. &ldquo;We are great. We are free. We
    327. are wonderful. We are the most wonderful people in all the jungle! We all
    328. say so, and so it must be true,&rdquo; they shouted. &ldquo;Now as you are a new
    329. listener and can carry our words back to the Jungle-People so that they
    330. may notice us in future, we will tell you all about our most excellent
    331. selves.&rdquo; Mowgli made no objection, and the monkeys gathered by hundreds
    332. and hundreds on the terrace to listen to their own speakers singing the
    333. praises of the Bandar-log, and whenever a speaker stopped for want of
    334. breath they would all shout together: &ldquo;This is true; we all say so.&rdquo;
    335. Mowgli nodded and blinked, and said &ldquo;Yes&rdquo; when they asked him a question,
    336. and his head spun with the noise. &ldquo;Tabaqui the Jackal must have bitten all
    337. these people,&rdquo; he said to himself, &ldquo;and now they have madness. Certainly
    338. this is dewanee, the madness. Do they never go to sleep? Now there is a
    339. cloud coming to cover that moon. If it were only a big enough cloud I
    340. might try to run away in the darkness. But I am tired.&rdquo;
    341. <br />
    342. That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch
    343. below the city wall, for Bagheera and Kaa, knowing well how dangerous the
    344. Monkey-People were in large numbers, did not wish to run any risks. The
    345. monkeys never fight unless they are a hundred to one, and few in the
    346. jungle care for those odds.
    347. <br />
    348. &ldquo;I will go to the west wall,&rdquo; Kaa whispered, &ldquo;and come down swiftly with
    349. the slope of the ground in my favor. They will not throw themselves upon
    350. my back in their hundreds, but&mdash;&rdquo;
    351. <br />
    352. &ldquo;I know it,&rdquo; said Bagheera. &ldquo;Would that Baloo were here, but we must do
    353. what we can. When that cloud covers the moon I shall go to the terrace.
    354. They hold some sort of council there over the boy.&rdquo;
    355. <br />
    356. &ldquo;Good hunting,&rdquo; said Kaa grimly, and glided away to the west wall. That
    357. happened to be the least ruined of any, and the big snake was delayed
    358. awhile before he could find a way up the stones. The cloud hid the moon,
    359. and as Mowgli wondered what would come next he heard Bagheera&rsquo;s light feet
    360. on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost without a
    361. sound and was striking&mdash;he knew better than to waste time in biting&mdash;right
    362. and left among the monkeys, who were seated round Mowgli in circles fifty
    363. and sixty deep. There was a howl of fright and rage, and then as Bagheera
    364. tripped on the rolling kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted:
    365. &ldquo;There is only one here! Kill him! Kill.&rdquo; A scuffling mass of monkeys,
    366. biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, closed over Bagheera, while five
    367. or six laid hold of Mowgli, dragged him up the wall of the summerhouse and
    368. pushed him through the hole of the broken dome. A man-trained boy would
    369. have been badly bruised, for the fall was a good fifteen feet, but Mowgli
    370. fell as Baloo had taught him to fall, and landed on his feet.

    {5117}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图28

    1. &ldquo;Stay there,&rdquo; shouted the monkeys, &ldquo;till we have killed thy friends, and
    2. later we will play with thee&mdash;if the Poison-People leave thee alive.&rdquo;
    3. <br />
    4. &ldquo;We be of one blood, ye and I,&rdquo; said Mowgli, quickly giving the Snake&rsquo;s
    5. Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the rubbish all round him and
    6. gave the Call a second time, to make sure.
    7. <br />
    8. &ldquo;Even ssso! Down hoods all!&rdquo; said half a dozen low voices (every ruin in
    9. India becomes sooner or later a dwelling place of snakes, and the old
    10. summerhouse was alive with cobras). &ldquo;Stand still, Little Brother, for thy
    11. feet may do us harm.&rdquo;
    12. <br />
    13. Mowgli stood as quietly as he could, peering through the open work and
    14. listening to the furious din of the fight round the Black Panther&mdash;the
    15. yells and chatterings and scufflings, and Bagheera&rsquo;s deep, hoarse cough as
    16. he backed and bucked and twisted and plunged under the heaps of his
    17. enemies. For the first time since he was born, Bagheera was fighting for
    18. his life.
    19. <br />
    20. &ldquo;Baloo must be at hand; Bagheera would not have come alone,&rdquo; Mowgli
    21. thought. And then he called aloud: &ldquo;To the tank, Bagheera. Roll to the
    22. water tanks. Roll and plunge! Get to the water!&rdquo;
    23. <br />
    24. Bagheera heard, and the cry that told him Mowgli was safe gave him new
    25. courage. He worked his way desperately, inch by inch, straight for the
    26. reservoirs, halting in silence. Then from the ruined wall nearest the
    27. jungle rose up the rumbling war-shout of Baloo. The old Bear had done his
    28. best, but he could not come before. &ldquo;Bagheera,&rdquo; he shouted, &ldquo;I am here. I
    29. climb! I haste! Ahuwora! The stones slip under my feet! Wait my coming, O
    30. most infamous Bandar-log!&rdquo; He panted up the terrace only to disappear to
    31. the head in a wave of monkeys, but he threw himself squarely on his
    32. haunches, and, spreading out his forepaws, hugged as many as he could
    33. hold, and then began to hit with a regular bat-bat-bat, like the flipping
    34. strokes of a paddle wheel. A crash and a splash told Mowgli that Bagheera
    35. had fought his way to the tank where the monkeys could not follow. The
    36. Panther lay gasping for breath, his head just out of the water, while the
    37. monkeys stood three deep on the red steps, dancing up and down with rage,
    38. ready to spring upon him from all sides if he came out to help Baloo. It
    39. was then that Bagheera lifted up his dripping chin, and in despair gave
    40. the Snake&rsquo;s Call for protection&mdash;&ldquo;We be of one blood, ye and I&rdquo;&mdash;for
    41. he believed that Kaa had turned tail at the last minute. Even Baloo, half
    42. smothered under the monkeys on the edge of the terrace, could not help
    43. chuckling as he heard the Black Panther asking for help.
    44. <br />
    45. Kaa had only just worked his way over the west wall, landing with a wrench
    46. that dislodged a coping stone into the ditch. He had no intention of
    47. losing any advantage of the ground, and coiled and uncoiled himself once
    48. or twice, to be sure that every foot of his long body was in working
    49. order. All that while the fight with Baloo went on, and the monkeys yelled
    50. in the tank round Bagheera, and Mang the Bat, flying to and fro, carried
    51. the news of the great battle over the jungle, till even Hathi the Wild
    52. Elephant trumpeted, and, far away, scattered bands of the Monkey-Folk woke
    53. and came leaping along the tree-roads to help their comrades in the Cold
    54. Lairs, and the noise of the fight roused all the day birds for miles
    55. round. Then Kaa came straight, quickly, and anxious to kill. The fighting
    56. strength of a python is in the driving blow of his head backed by all the
    57. strength and weight of his body. If you can imagine a lance, or a
    58. battering ram, or a hammer weighing nearly half a ton driven by a cool,
    59. quiet mind living in the handle of it, you can roughly imagine what Kaa
    60. was like when he fought. A python four or five feet long can knock a man
    61. down if he hits him fairly in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as
    62. you know. His first stroke was delivered into the heart of the crowd round
    63. Baloo. It was sent home with shut mouth in silence, and there was no need
    64. of a second. The monkeys scattered with cries of&mdash;&ldquo;Kaa! It is Kaa!
    65. Run! Run!&rdquo;

    {5125}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图30

    1. Generations of monkeys had been scared into good behavior by the stories
    2. their elders told them of Kaa, the night thief, who could slip along the
    3. branches as quietly as moss grows, and steal away the strongest monkey
    4. that ever lived; of old Kaa, who could make himself look so like a dead
    5. branch or a rotten stump that the wisest were deceived, till the branch
    6. caught them. Kaa was everything that the monkeys feared in the jungle, for
    7. none of them knew the limits of his power, none of them could look him in
    8. the face, and none had ever come alive out of his hug. And so they ran,
    9. stammering with terror, to the walls and the roofs of the houses, and
    10. Baloo drew a deep breath of relief. His fur was much thicker than
    11. Bagheera&rsquo;s, but he had suffered sorely in the fight. Then Kaa opened his
    12. mouth for the first time and spoke one long hissing word, and the far-away
    13. monkeys, hurrying to the defense of the Cold Lairs, stayed where they
    14. were, cowering, till the loaded branches bent and crackled under them. The
    15. monkeys on the walls and the empty houses stopped their cries, and in the
    16. stillness that fell upon the city Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking his wet
    17. sides as he came up from the tank. Then the clamor broke out again. The
    18. monkeys leaped higher up the walls. They clung around the necks of the big
    19. stone idols and shrieked as they skipped along the battlements, while
    20. Mowgli, dancing in the summerhouse, put his eye to the screenwork and
    21. hooted owl-fashion between his front teeth, to show his derision and
    22. contempt.
    23. <br />
    24. &ldquo;Get the man-cub out of that trap; I can do no more,&rdquo; Bagheera gasped.
    25. &ldquo;Let us take the man-cub and go. They may attack again.&rdquo;
    26. <br />
    27. &ldquo;They will not move till I order them. Stay you sssso!&rdquo; Kaa hissed, and
    28. the city was silent once more. &ldquo;I could not come before, Brother, but I
    29. think I heard thee call&rdquo;&mdash;this was to Bagheera.
    30. <br />
    31. &ldquo;I&mdash;I may have cried out in the battle,&rdquo; Bagheera answered. &ldquo;Baloo,
    32. art thou hurt?
    33. <br />
    34. &ldquo;I am not sure that they did not pull me into a hundred little bearlings,&rdquo;
    35. said Baloo, gravely shaking one leg after the other. &ldquo;Wow! I am sore. Kaa,
    36. we owe thee, I think, our lives&mdash;Bagheera and I.&rdquo;
    37. <br />
    38. &ldquo;No matter. Where is the manling?&rdquo;
    39. <br />
    40. &ldquo;Here, in a trap. I cannot climb out,&rdquo; cried Mowgli. The curve of the
    41. broken dome was above his head.
    42. <br />
    43. &ldquo;Take him away. He dances like Mao the Peacock. He will crush our young,&rdquo;
    44. said the cobras inside.
    45. <br />
    46. &ldquo;Hah!&rdquo; said Kaa with a chuckle, &ldquo;he has friends everywhere, this manling.
    47. Stand back, manling. And hide you, O Poison People. I break down the
    48. wall.&rdquo;
    49. <br />
    50. Kaa looked carefully till he found a discolored crack in the marble
    51. tracery showing a weak spot, made two or three light taps with his head to
    52. get the distance, and then lifting up six feet of his body clear of the
    53. ground, sent home half a dozen full-power smashing blows, nose-first. The
    54. screen-work broke and fell away in a cloud of dust and rubbish, and Mowgli
    55. leaped through the opening and flung himself between Baloo and Bagheera&mdash;an
    56. arm around each big neck.
    57. <br />
    58. &ldquo;Art thou hurt?&rdquo; said Baloo, hugging him softly.
    59. <br />
    60. &ldquo;I am sore, hungry, and not a little bruised. But, oh, they have handled
    61. ye grievously, my Brothers! Ye bleed.&rdquo;
    62. <br />
    63. &ldquo;Others also,&rdquo; said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the
    64. monkey-dead on the terrace and round the tank.
    65. <br />
    66. &ldquo;It is nothing, it is nothing, if thou art safe, oh, my pride of all
    67. little frogs!&rdquo; whimpered Baloo.
    68. <br />
    69. &ldquo;Of that we shall judge later,&rdquo; said Bagheera, in a dry voice that Mowgli
    70. did not at all like. &ldquo;But here is Kaa to whom we owe the battle and thou
    71. owest thy life. Thank him according to our customs, Mowgli.&rdquo;
    72. <br />
    73. Mowgli turned and saw the great Python&rsquo;s head swaying a foot above his
    74. own.
    75. <br />
    76. &ldquo;So this is the manling,&rdquo; said Kaa. &ldquo;Very soft is his skin, and he is not
    77. unlike the Bandar-log. Have a care, manling, that I do not mistake thee
    78. for a monkey some twilight when I have newly changed my coat.&rdquo;
    79. <br />
    80. &ldquo;We be one blood, thou and I,&rdquo; Mowgli answered. &ldquo;I take my life from thee
    81. tonight. My kill shall be thy kill if ever thou art hungry, O Kaa.&rdquo;
    82. <br />
    83. &ldquo;All thanks, Little Brother,&rdquo; said Kaa, though his eyes twinkled. &ldquo;And
    84. what may so bold a hunter kill? I ask that I may follow when next he goes
    85. abroad.&rdquo;
    86. <br />
    87. &ldquo;I kill nothing,&mdash;I am too little,&mdash;but I drive goats toward
    88. such as can use them. When thou art empty come to me and see if I speak
    89. the truth. I have some skill in these [he held out his hands], and if ever
    90. thou art in a trap, I may pay the debt which I owe to thee, to Bagheera,
    91. and to Baloo, here. Good hunting to ye all, my masters.&rdquo;
    92. <br />
    93. &ldquo;Well said,&rdquo; growled Baloo, for Mowgli had returned thanks very prettily.
    94. The Python dropped his head lightly for a minute on Mowgli&rsquo;s shoulder. &ldquo;A
    95. brave heart and a courteous tongue,&rdquo; said he. &ldquo;They shall carry thee far
    96. through the jungle, manling. But now go hence quickly with thy friends. Go
    97. and sleep, for the moon sets, and what follows it is not well that thou
    98. shouldst see.&rdquo;
    99. <br />
    100. The moon was sinking behind the hills and the lines of trembling monkeys
    101. huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like ragged shaky
    102. fringes of things. Baloo went down to the tank for a drink and Bagheera
    103. began to put his fur in order, as Kaa glided out into the center of the
    104. terrace and brought his jaws together with a ringing snap that drew all
    105. the monkeys&rsquo; eyes upon him.
    106. <br />
    107. &ldquo;The moon sets,&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;Is there yet light enough to see?&rdquo;
    108. <br />
    109. From the walls came a moan like the wind in the tree-tops&mdash;&ldquo;We see, O
    110. Kaa.&rdquo;
    111. <br />
    112. &ldquo;Good. Begins now the dance&mdash;the Dance of the Hunger of Kaa. Sit
    113. still and watch.&rdquo;
    114. <br />
    115. He turned twice or thrice in a big circle, weaving his head from right to
    116. left. Then he began making loops and figures of eight with his body, and
    117. soft, oozy triangles that melted into squares and five-sided figures, and
    118. coiled mounds, never resting, never hurrying, and never stopping his low
    119. humming song. It grew darker and darker, till at last the dragging,
    120. shifting coils disappeared, but they could hear the rustle of the scales.
    121. <br />
    122. Baloo and Bagheera stood still as stone, growling in their throats, their
    123. neck hair bristling, and Mowgli watched and wondered.
    124. <br />
    125. &ldquo;Bandar-log,&rdquo; said the voice of Kaa at last, &ldquo;can ye stir foot or hand
    126. without my order? Speak!&rdquo;
    127. <br />
    128. &ldquo;Without thy order we cannot stir foot or hand, O Kaa!&rdquo;
    129. <br />
    130. &ldquo;Good! Come all one pace nearer to me.&rdquo;
    131. <br />
    132. The lines of the monkeys swayed forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera
    133. took one stiff step forward with them.
    134. <br />
    135. &ldquo;Nearer!&rdquo; hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.
    136. <br />
    137. Mowgli laid his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to get them away, and the two
    138. great beasts started as though they had been waked from a dream.
    139. <br />
    140. &ldquo;Keep thy hand on my shoulder,&rdquo; Bagheera whispered. &ldquo;Keep it there, or I
    141. must go back&mdash;must go back to Kaa. Aah!&rdquo;
    142. <br />
    143. &ldquo;It is only old Kaa making circles on the dust,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;Let us go.&rdquo;
    144. And the three slipped off through a gap in the walls to the jungle.
    145. <br />
    146. &ldquo;Whoof!&rdquo; said Baloo, when he stood under the still trees again. &ldquo;Never
    147. more will I make an ally of Kaa,&rdquo; and he shook himself all over.
    148. <br />
    149. &ldquo;He knows more than we,&rdquo; said Bagheera, trembling. &ldquo;In a little time, had
    150. I stayed, I should have walked down his throat.&rdquo;
    151. <br />
    152. &ldquo;Many will walk by that road before the moon rises again,&rdquo; said Baloo. &ldquo;He
    153. will have good hunting&mdash;after his own fashion.&rdquo;
    154. <br />
    155. &ldquo;But what was the meaning of it all?&rdquo; said Mowgli, who did not know
    156. anything of a python&rsquo;s powers of fascination. &ldquo;I saw no more than a big
    157. snake making foolish circles till the dark came. And his nose was all
    158. sore. Ho! Ho!&rdquo;
    159. <br />
    160. &ldquo;Mowgli,&rdquo; said Bagheera angrily, &ldquo;his nose was sore on thy account, as my
    161. ears and sides and paws, and Baloo&rsquo;s neck and shoulders are bitten on thy
    162. account. Neither Baloo nor Bagheera will be able to hunt with pleasure for
    163. many days.&rdquo;
    164. <br />
    165. &ldquo;It is nothing,&rdquo; said Baloo; &ldquo;we have the man-cub again.&rdquo;
    166. <br />
    167. &ldquo;True, but he has cost us heavily in time which might have been spent in
    168. good hunting, in wounds, in hair&mdash;I am half plucked along my back&mdash;and
    169. last of all, in honor. For, remember, Mowgli, I, who am the Black Panther,
    170. was forced to call upon Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made
    171. stupid as little birds by the Hunger Dance. All this, man-cub, came of thy
    172. playing with the Bandar-log.&rdquo;
    173. <br />
    174. &ldquo;True, it is true,&rdquo; said Mowgli sorrowfully. &ldquo;I am an evil man-cub, and my
    175. stomach is sad in me.&rdquo;
    176. <br />
    177. &ldquo;Mf! What says the Law of the Jungle, Baloo?&rdquo;
    178. <br />
    179. Baloo did not wish to bring Mowgli into any more trouble, but he could not
    180. tamper with the Law, so he mumbled: &ldquo;Sorrow never stays punishment. But
    181. remember, Bagheera, he is very little.&rdquo;
    182. <br />
    183. &ldquo;I will remember. But he has done mischief, and blows must be dealt now.
    184. Mowgli, hast thou anything to say?&rdquo;
    185. <br />
    186. &ldquo;Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo and thou are wounded. It is just.&rdquo;
    187. <br />
    188. Bagheera gave him half a dozen love-taps from a panther&rsquo;s point of view
    189. (they would hardly have waked one of his own cubs), but for a
    190. seven-year-old boy they amounted to as severe a beating as you could wish
    191. to avoid. When it was all over Mowgli sneezed, and picked himself up
    192. without a word.
    193. <br />
    194. &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; said Bagheera, &ldquo;jump on my back, Little Brother, and we will go
    195. home.&rdquo;
    196. <br />
    197. One of the beauties of Jungle Law is that punishment settles all scores.
    198. There is no nagging afterward.
    199. <br />
    200. Mowgli laid his head down on Bagheera&rsquo;s back and slept so deeply that he
    201. never waked when he was put down in the home-cave.
    202. <br />
    203. [
    204. ]()

    1. Road-Song of the Bandar-Log
    2. Here we go in a flung festoon,
    3. Half-way up to the jealous moon!
    4. Don&rsquo;t you envy our pranceful bands?
    5. Don&rsquo;t you wish you had extra hands?
    6. Wouldn&rsquo;t you like if your tails were&mdash;so&mdash;
    7. Curved in the shape of a Cupid&rsquo;s bow?
    8. Now you&rsquo;re angry, but&mdash;never mind,
    9. Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!
    10. Here we sit in a branchy row,
    11. Thinking of beautiful things we know;
    12. Dreaming of deeds that we mean to do,
    13. All complete, in a minute or two&mdash;
    14. Something noble and wise and good,
    15. Done by merely wishing we could.
    16. We&rsquo;ve forgotten, but&mdash;never mind,
    17. Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!
    18. All the talk we ever have heard
    19. Uttered by bat or beast or bird&mdash;
    20. Hide or fin or scale or feather&mdash;
    21. Jabber it quickly and all together!
    22. Excellent! Wonderful! Once again!
    23. Now we are talking just like men!
    24. Let&rsquo;s pretend we are ... never mind,
    25. Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!
    26. This is the way of the Monkey-kind.
    27. Then join our leaping lines that scumfish through the pines,
    28. That rocket by where, light and high, the wild grape swings.
    29. By the rubbish in our wake, and the noble noise we make,
    30. Be sure, be sure, we&rsquo;re going to do some splendid things!
    31. [
    32. ]()

    {0113}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图32

    1. &ldquo;Tiger! Tiger!&rdquo;
    2. What of the hunting, hunter bold?
    3. Brother, the watch was long and cold.
    4. What of the quarry ye went to kill?
    5. Brother, he crops in the jungle still.
    6. Where is the power that made your pride?
    7. Brother, it ebbs from my flank and side.
    8. Where is the haste that ye hurry by?
    9. Brother, I go to my lair&mdash;to die.
    10. Now we must go back to the first tale. When Mowgli left the wolf&rsquo;s cave
    11. after the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he went down to the
    12. plowed lands where the villagers lived, but he would not stop there
    13. because it was too near to the jungle, and he knew that he had made at
    14. least one bad enemy at the Council. So he hurried on, keeping to the rough
    15. road that ran down the valley, and followed it at a steady jog-trot for
    16. nearly twenty miles, till he came to a country that he did not know. The
    17. valley opened out into a great plain dotted over with rocks and cut up by
    18. ravines. At one end stood a little village, and at the other the thick
    19. jungle came down in a sweep to the grazing-grounds, and stopped there as
    20. though it had been cut off with a hoe. All over the plain, cattle and
    21. buffaloes were grazing, and when the little boys in charge of the herds
    22. saw Mowgli they shouted and ran away, and the yellow pariah dogs that hang
    23. about every Indian village barked. Mowgli walked on, for he was feeling
    24. hungry, and when he came to the village gate he saw the big thorn-bush
    25. that was drawn up before the gate at twilight, pushed to one side.
    26. <br />
    27. &ldquo;Umph!&rdquo; he said, for he had come across more than one such barricade in
    28. his night rambles after things to eat. &ldquo;So men are afraid of the People of
    29. the Jungle here also.&rdquo; He sat down by the gate, and when a man came out he
    30. stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed down it to show that he wanted
    31. food. The man stared, and ran back up the one street of the village
    32. shouting for the priest, who was a big, fat man dressed in white, with a
    33. red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest came to the gate, and with
    34. him at least a hundred people, who stared and talked and shouted and
    35. pointed at Mowgli.
    36. <br />
    37. &ldquo;They have no manners, these Men Folk,&rdquo; said Mowgli to himself. &ldquo;Only the
    38. gray ape would behave as they do.&rdquo; So he threw back his long hair and
    39. frowned at the crowd.
    40. <br />
    41. &ldquo;What is there to be afraid of?&rdquo; said the priest. &ldquo;Look at the marks on
    42. his arms and legs. They are the bites of wolves. He is but a wolf-child
    43. run away from the jungle.&rdquo;
    44. <br />
    45. Of course, in playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder
    46. than they intended, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs.
    47. But he would have been the last person in the world to call these bites,
    48. for he knew what real biting meant.
    49. <br />
    50. &ldquo;Arre! Arre!&rdquo; said two or three women together. &ldquo;To be bitten by wolves,
    51. poor child! He is a handsome boy. He has eyes like red fire. By my honor,
    52. Messua, he is not unlike thy boy that was taken by the tiger.&rdquo;
    53. <br />
    54. &ldquo;Let me look,&rdquo; said a woman with heavy copper rings on her wrists and
    55. ankles, and she peered at Mowgli under the palm of her hand. &ldquo;Indeed he is
    56. not. He is thinner, but he has the very look of my boy.&rdquo;
    57. <br />
    58. The priest was a clever man, and he knew that Messua was wife to the
    59. richest villager in the place. So he looked up at the sky for a minute and
    60. said solemnly: &ldquo;What the jungle has taken the jungle has restored. Take
    61. the boy into thy house, my sister, and forget not to honor the priest who
    62. sees so far into the lives of men.&rdquo;
    63. <br />
    64. &ldquo;By the Bull that bought me,&rdquo; said Mowgli to himself, &ldquo;but all this
    65. talking is like another looking-over by the Pack! Well, if I am a man, a
    66. man I must become.&rdquo;
    67. <br />
    68. The crowd parted as the woman beckoned Mowgli to her hut, where there was
    69. a red lacquered bedstead, a great earthen grain chest with funny raised
    70. patterns on it, half a dozen copper cooking pots, an image of a Hindu god
    71. in a little alcove, and on the wall a real looking glass, such as they
    72. sell at the country fairs.
    73. <br />
    74. She gave him a long drink of milk and some bread, and then she laid her
    75. hand on his head and looked into his eyes; for she thought perhaps that he
    76. might be her real son come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken
    77. him. So she said, &ldquo;Nathoo, O Nathoo!&rdquo; Mowgli did not show that he knew the
    78. name. &ldquo;Dost thou not remember the day when I gave thee thy new shoes?&rdquo; She
    79. touched his foot, and it was almost as hard as horn. &ldquo;No,&rdquo; she said
    80. sorrowfully, &ldquo;those feet have never worn shoes, but thou art very like my
    81. Nathoo, and thou shalt be my son.&rdquo;
    82. <br />
    83. Mowgli was uneasy, because he had never been under a roof before. But as
    84. he looked at the thatch, he saw that he could tear it out any time if he
    85. wanted to get away, and that the window had no fastenings. &ldquo;What is the
    86. good of a man,&rdquo; he said to himself at last, &ldquo;if he does not understand
    87. man&rsquo;s talk? Now I am as silly and dumb as a man would be with us in the
    88. jungle. I must speak their talk.&rdquo;
    89. <br />
    90. It was not for fun that he had learned while he was with the wolves to
    91. imitate the challenge of bucks in the jungle and the grunt of the little
    92. wild pig. So, as soon as Messua pronounced a word Mowgli would imitate it
    93. almost perfectly, and before dark he had learned the names of many things
    94. in the hut.
    95. <br />
    96. There was a difficulty at bedtime, because Mowgli would not sleep under
    97. anything that looked so like a panther trap as that hut, and when they
    98. shut the door he went through the window. &ldquo;Give him his will,&rdquo; said
    99. Messua&rsquo;s husband. &ldquo;Remember he can never till now have slept on a bed. If
    100. he is indeed sent in the place of our son he will not run away.&rdquo;
    101. <br />
    102. So Mowgli stretched himself in some long, clean grass at the edge of the
    103. field, but before he had closed his eyes a soft gray nose poked him under
    104. the chin.
    105. <br />
    106. &ldquo;Phew!&rdquo; said Gray Brother (he was the eldest of Mother Wolf&rsquo;s cubs). &ldquo;This
    107. is a poor reward for following thee twenty miles. Thou smellest of wood
    108. smoke and cattle&mdash;altogether like a man already. Wake, Little
    109. Brother; I bring news.&rdquo;

    {0119}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图34

    1. &ldquo;Are all well in the jungle?&rdquo; said Mowgli, hugging him.
    2. <br />
    3. &ldquo;All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen.
    4. Shere Khan has gone away to hunt far off till his coat grows again, for he
    5. is badly singed. When he returns he swears that he will lay thy bones in
    6. the Waingunga.&rdquo;
    7. <br />
    8. &ldquo;There are two words to that. I also have made a little promise. But news
    9. is always good. I am tired to-night,&mdash;very tired with new things,
    10. Gray Brother,&mdash;but bring me the news always.&rdquo;
    11. <br />
    12. &ldquo;Thou wilt not forget that thou art a wolf? Men will not make thee
    13. forget?&rdquo; said Gray Brother anxiously.
    14. <br />
    15. &ldquo;Never. I will always remember that I love thee and all in our cave. But
    16. also I will always remember that I have been cast out of the Pack.&rdquo;
    17. <br />
    18. &ldquo;And that thou mayest be cast out of another pack. Men are only men,
    19. Little Brother, and their talk is like the talk of frogs in a pond. When I
    20. come down here again, I will wait for thee in the bamboos at the edge of
    21. the grazing-ground.&rdquo;
    22. <br />
    23. For three months after that night Mowgli hardly ever left the village
    24. gate, he was so busy learning the ways and customs of men. First he had to
    25. wear a cloth round him, which annoyed him horribly; and then he had to
    26. learn about money, which he did not in the least understand, and about
    27. plowing, of which he did not see the use. Then the little children in the
    28. village made him very angry. Luckily, the Law of the Jungle had taught him
    29. to keep his temper, for in the jungle life and food depend on keeping your
    30. temper; but when they made fun of him because he would not play games or
    31. fly kites, or because he mispronounced some word, only the knowledge that
    32. it was unsportsmanlike to kill little naked cubs kept him from picking
    33. them up and breaking them in two.
    34. <br />
    35. He did not know his own strength in the least. In the jungle he knew he
    36. was weak compared with the beasts, but in the village people said that he
    37. was as strong as a bull.
    38. <br />
    39. And Mowgli had not the faintest idea of the difference that caste makes
    40. between man and man. When the potter&rsquo;s donkey slipped in the clay pit,
    41. Mowgli hauled it out by the tail, and helped to stack the pots for their
    42. journey to the market at Khanhiwara. That was very shocking, too, for the
    43. potter is a low-caste man, and his donkey is worse. When the priest
    44. scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put him on the donkey too, and the
    45. priest told Messua&rsquo;s husband that Mowgli had better be set to work as soon
    46. as possible; and the village head-man told Mowgli that he would have to go
    47. out with the buffaloes next day, and herd them while they grazed. No one
    48. was more pleased than Mowgli; and that night, because he had been
    49. appointed a servant of the village, as it were, he went off to a circle
    50. that met every evening on a masonry platform under a great fig-tree. It
    51. was the village club, and the head-man and the watchman and the barber,
    52. who knew all the gossip of the village, and old Buldeo, the village
    53. hunter, who had a Tower musket, met and smoked. The monkeys sat and talked
    54. in the upper branches, and there was a hole under the platform where a
    55. cobra lived, and he had his little platter of milk every night because he
    56. was sacred; and the old men sat around the tree and talked, and pulled at
    57. the big huqas (the water-pipes) till far into the night. They told
    58. wonderful tales of gods and men and ghosts; and Buldeo told even more
    59. wonderful ones of the ways of beasts in the jungle, till the eyes of the
    60. children sitting outside the circle bulged out of their heads. Most of the
    61. tales were about animals, for the jungle was always at their door. The
    62. deer and the wild pig grubbed up their crops, and now and again the tiger
    63. carried off a man at twilight, within sight of the village gates.

    {5152}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图36

    1. Mowgli, who naturally knew something about what they were talking of, had
    2. to cover his face not to show that he was laughing, while Buldeo, the
    3. Tower musket across his knees, climbed on from one wonderful story to
    4. another, and Mowgli&rsquo;s shoulders shook.
    5. <br />
    6. Buldeo was explaining how the tiger that had carried away Messua&rsquo;s son was
    7. a ghost-tiger, and his body was inhabited by the ghost of a wicked, old
    8. money-lender, who had died some years ago. &ldquo;And I know that this is true,&rdquo;
    9. he said, &ldquo;because Purun Dass always limped from the blow that he got in a
    10. riot when his account books were burned, and the tiger that I speak of he
    11. limps, too, for the tracks of his pads are unequal.&rdquo;
    12. <br />
    13. &ldquo;True, true, that must be the truth,&rdquo; said the gray-beards, nodding
    14. together.

    {0125}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图38

    1. &ldquo;Are all these tales such cobwebs and moon talk?&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;That tiger
    2. limps because he was born lame, as everyone knows. To talk of the soul of
    3. a money-lender in a beast that never had the courage of a jackal is
    4. child&rsquo;s talk.&rdquo;
    5. <br />
    6. Buldeo was speechless with surprise for a moment, and the head-man stared.
    7. <br />
    8. &ldquo;Oho! It is the jungle brat, is it?&rdquo; said Buldeo. &ldquo;If thou art so wise,
    9. better bring his hide to Khanhiwara, for the Government has set a hundred
    10. rupees on his life. Better still, talk not when thy elders speak.&rdquo;
    11. <br />
    12. Mowgli rose to go. &ldquo;All the evening I have lain here listening,&rdquo; he called
    13. back over his shoulder, &ldquo;and, except once or twice, Buldeo has not said
    14. one word of truth concerning the jungle, which is at his very doors. How,
    15. then, shall I believe the tales of ghosts and gods and goblins which he
    16. says he has seen?&rdquo;
    17. <br />
    18. &ldquo;It is full time that boy went to herding,&rdquo; said the head-man, while
    19. Buldeo puffed and snorted at Mowgli&rsquo;s impertinence.
    20. <br />
    21. The custom of most Indian villages is for a few boys to take the cattle
    22. and buffaloes out to graze in the early morning, and bring them back at
    23. night. The very cattle that would trample a white man to death allow
    24. themselves to be banged and bullied and shouted at by children that hardly
    25. come up to their noses. So long as the boys keep with the herds they are
    26. safe, for not even the tiger will charge a mob of cattle. But if they
    27. straggle to pick flowers or hunt lizards, they are sometimes carried off.
    28. Mowgli went through the village street in the dawn, sitting on the back of
    29. Rama, the great herd bull. The slaty-blue buffaloes, with their long,
    30. backward-sweeping horns and savage eyes, rose out their byres, one by one,
    31. and followed him, and Mowgli made it very clear to the children with him
    32. that he was the master. He beat the buffaloes with a long, polished
    33. bamboo, and told Kamya, one of the boys, to graze the cattle by
    34. themselves, while he went on with the buffaloes, and to be very careful
    35. not to stray away from the herd.
    36. <br />
    37. An Indian grazing ground is all rocks and scrub and tussocks and little
    38. ravines, among which the herds scatter and disappear. The buffaloes
    39. generally keep to the pools and muddy places, where they lie wallowing or
    40. basking in the warm mud for hours. Mowgli drove them on to the edge of the
    41. plain where the Waingunga came out of the jungle; then he dropped from
    42. Rama&rsquo;s neck, trotted off to a bamboo clump, and found Gray Brother. &ldquo;Ah,&rdquo;
    43. said Gray Brother, &ldquo;I have waited here very many days. What is the meaning
    44. of this cattle-herding work?&rdquo;
    45. <br />
    46. &ldquo;It is an order,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;I am a village herd for a while. What news
    47. of Shere Khan?&rdquo;
    48. <br />
    49. &ldquo;He has come back to this country, and has waited here a long time for
    50. thee. Now he has gone off again, for the game is scarce. But he means to
    51. kill thee.&rdquo;
    52. <br />
    53. &ldquo;Very good,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;So long as he is away do thou or one of the
    54. four brothers sit on that rock, so that I can see thee as I come out of
    55. the village. When he comes back wait for me in the ravine by the dhak tree
    56. in the center of the plain. We need not walk into Shere Khan&rsquo;s mouth.&rdquo;
    57. <br />
    58. Then Mowgli picked out a shady place, and lay down and slept while the
    59. buffaloes grazed round him. Herding in India is one of the laziest things
    60. in the world. The cattle move and crunch, and lie down, and move on again,
    61. and they do not even low. They only grunt, and the buffaloes very seldom
    62. say anything, but get down into the muddy pools one after another, and
    63. work their way into the mud till only their noses and staring china-blue
    64. eyes show above the surface, and then they lie like logs. The sun makes
    65. the rocks dance in the heat, and the herd children hear one kite (never
    66. any more) whistling almost out of sight overhead, and they know that if
    67. they died, or a cow died, that kite would sweep down, and the next kite
    68. miles away would see him drop and follow, and the next, and the next, and
    69. almost before they were dead there would be a score of hungry kites come
    70. out of nowhere. Then they sleep and wake and sleep again, and weave little
    71. baskets of dried grass and put grasshoppers in them; or catch two praying
    72. mantises and make them fight; or string a necklace of red and black jungle
    73. nuts; or watch a lizard basking on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near
    74. the wallows. Then they sing long, long songs with odd native quavers at
    75. the end of them, and the day seems longer than most people&rsquo;s whole lives,
    76. and perhaps they make a mud castle with mud figures of men and horses and
    77. buffaloes, and put reeds into the men&rsquo;s hands, and pretend that they are
    78. kings and the figures are their armies, or that they are gods to be
    79. worshiped. Then evening comes and the children call, and the buffaloes
    80. lumber up out of the sticky mud with noises like gunshots going off one
    81. after the other, and they all string across the gray plain back to the
    82. twinkling village lights.
    83. <br />
    84. Day after day Mowgli would lead the buffaloes out to their wallows, and
    85. day after day he would see Gray Brother&rsquo;s back a mile and a half away
    86. across the plain (so he knew that Shere Khan had not come back), and day
    87. after day he would lie on the grass listening to the noises round him, and
    88. dreaming of old days in the jungle. If Shere Khan had made a false step
    89. with his lame paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have
    90. heard him in those long, still mornings.

    {0130}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图40

    1. At last a day came when he did not see Gray Brother at the signal place,
    2. and he laughed and headed the buffaloes for the ravine by the dhk tree,
    3. which was all covered with golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother,
    4. every bristle on his back lifted.
    5. <br />
    6. &ldquo;He has hidden for a month to throw thee off thy guard. He crossed the
    7. ranges last night with Tabaqui, hot-foot on thy trail,&rdquo; said the Wolf,
    8. panting.
    9. <br />
    10. Mowgli frowned. &ldquo;I am not afraid of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is very
    11. cunning.&rdquo;
    12. <br />
    13. &ldquo;Have no fear,&rdquo; said Gray Brother, licking his lips a little. &ldquo;I met
    14. Tabaqui in the dawn. Now he is telling all his wisdom to the kites, but he
    15. told me everything before I broke his back. Shere Khan&rsquo;s plan is to wait
    16. for thee at the village gate this evening&mdash;for thee and for no one
    17. else. He is lying up now, in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga.&rdquo;
    18. <br />
    19. &ldquo;Has he eaten today, or does he hunt empty?&rdquo; said Mowgli, for the answer
    20. meant life and death to him.
    21. <br />
    22. &ldquo;He killed at dawn,&mdash;a pig,&mdash;and he has drunk too. Remember,
    23. Shere Khan could never fast, even for the sake of revenge.&rdquo;
    24. <br />
    25. &ldquo;Oh! Fool, fool! What a cub&rsquo;s cub it is! Eaten and drunk too, and he
    26. thinks that I shall wait till he has slept! Now, where does he lie up? If
    27. there were but ten of us we might pull him down as he lies. These
    28. buffaloes will not charge unless they wind him, and I cannot speak their
    29. language. Can we get behind his track so that they may smell it?&rdquo;
    30. <br />
    31. &ldquo;He swam far down the Waingunga to cut that off,&rdquo; said Gray Brother.
    32. <br />
    33. &ldquo;Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone.&rdquo;
    34. Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. &ldquo;The big ravine of
    35. the Waingunga. That opens out on the plain not half a mile from here. I
    36. can take the herd round through the jungle to the head of the ravine and
    37. then sweep down&mdash;but he would slink out at the foot. We must block
    38. that end. Gray Brother, canst thou cut the herd in two for me?&rdquo;
    39. <br />
    40. &ldquo;Not I, perhaps&mdash;but I have brought a wise helper.&rdquo; Gray Brother
    41. trotted off and dropped into a hole. Then there lifted up a huge gray head
    42. that Mowgli knew well, and the hot air was filled with the most desolate
    43. cry of all the jungle&mdash;the hunting howl of a wolf at midday.
    44. <br />
    45. &ldquo;Akela! Akela!&rdquo; said Mowgli, clapping his hands. &ldquo;I might have known that
    46. thou wouldst not forget me. We have a big work in hand. Cut the herd in
    47. two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and the bulls and the plow
    48. buffaloes by themselves.&rdquo;
    49. <br />
    50. The two wolves ran, ladies&rsquo;-chain fashion, in and out of the herd, which
    51. snorted and threw up its head, and separated into two clumps. In one, the
    52. cow-buffaloes stood with their calves in the center, and glared and pawed,
    53. ready, if a wolf would only stay still, to charge down and trample the
    54. life out of him. In the other, the bulls and the young bulls snorted and
    55. stamped, but though they looked more imposing they were much less
    56. dangerous, for they had no calves to protect. No six men could have
    57. divided the herd so neatly.
    58. <br />
    59. &ldquo;What orders!&rdquo; panted Akela. &ldquo;They are trying to join again.&rdquo;
    60. <br />
    61. Mowgli slipped on to Rama&rsquo;s back. &ldquo;Drive the bulls away to the left,
    62. Akela. Gray Brother, when we are gone, hold the cows together, and drive
    63. them into the foot of the ravine.&rdquo;
    64. <br />
    65. &ldquo;How far?&rdquo; said Gray Brother, panting and snapping.
    66. <br />
    67. &ldquo;Till the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump,&rdquo; shouted Mowgli.
    68. &ldquo;Keep them there till we come down.&rdquo; The bulls swept off as Akela bayed,
    69. and Gray Brother stopped in front of the cows. They charged down on him,
    70. and he ran just before them to the foot of the ravine, as Akela drove the
    71. bulls far to the left.
    72. <br />
    73. &ldquo;Well done! Another charge and they are fairly started. Careful, now&mdash;careful,
    74. Akela. A snap too much and the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is wilder
    75. work than driving black-buck. Didst thou think these creatures could move
    76. so swiftly?&rdquo; Mowgli called.
    77. <br />
    78. &ldquo;I have&mdash;have hunted these too in my time,&rdquo; gasped Akela in the dust.
    79. &ldquo;Shall I turn them into the jungle?&rdquo;
    80. <br />
    81. &ldquo;Ay! Turn. Swiftly turn them! Rama is mad with rage. Oh, if I could only
    82. tell him what I need of him to-day.&rdquo;
    83. <br />
    84. The bulls were turned, to the right this time, and crashed into the
    85. standing thicket. The other herd children, watching with the cattle half a
    86. mile away, hurried to the village as fast as their legs could carry them,
    87. crying that the buffaloes had gone mad and run away.
    88. <br />
    89. But Mowgli&rsquo;s plan was simple enough. All he wanted to do was to make a big
    90. circle uphill and get at the head of the ravine, and then take the bulls
    91. down it and catch Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows; for he knew
    92. that after a meal and a full drink Shere Khan would not be in any
    93. condition to fight or to clamber up the sides of the ravine. He was
    94. soothing the buffaloes now by voice, and Akela had dropped far to the
    95. rear, only whimpering once or twice to hurry the rear-guard. It was a
    96. long, long circle, for they did not wish to get too near the ravine and
    97. give Shere Khan warning. At last Mowgli rounded up the bewildered herd at
    98. the head of the ravine on a grassy patch that sloped steeply down to the
    99. ravine itself. From that height you could see across the tops of the trees
    100. down to the plain below; but what Mowgli looked at was the sides of the
    101. ravine, and he saw with a great deal of satisfaction that they ran nearly
    102. straight up and down, while the vines and creepers that hung over them
    103. would give no foothold to a tiger who wanted to get out.
    104. <br />
    105. &ldquo;Let them breathe, Akela,&rdquo; he said, holding up his hand. &ldquo;They have not
    106. winded him yet. Let them breathe. I must tell Shere Khan who comes. We
    107. have him in the trap.&rdquo;
    108. <br />
    109. He put his hands to his mouth and shouted down the ravine&mdash;it was
    110. almost like shouting down a tunnel&mdash;and the echoes jumped from rock
    111. to rock.
    112. <br />
    113. After a long time there came back the drawling, sleepy snarl of a full-fed
    114. tiger just wakened.
    115. <br />
    116. &ldquo;Who calls?&rdquo; said Shere Khan, and a splendid peacock fluttered up out of
    117. the ravine screeching.
    118. <br />
    119. &ldquo;I, Mowgli. Cattle thief, it is time to come to the Council Rock! Down&mdash;hurry
    120. them down, Akela! Down, Rama, down!&rdquo;
    121. <br />
    122. The herd paused for an instant at the edge of the slope, but Akela gave
    123. tongue in the full hunting-yell, and they pitched over one after the
    124. other, just as steamers shoot rapids, the sand and stones spurting up
    125. round them. Once started, there was no chance of stopping, and before they
    126. were fairly in the bed of the ravine Rama winded Shere Khan and bellowed.

    {5171}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图42

    1. &ldquo;Ha! Ha!&rdquo; said Mowgli, on his back. &ldquo;Now thou knowest!&rdquo; and the torrent of
    2. black horns, foaming muzzles, and staring eyes whirled down the ravine
    3. just as boulders go down in floodtime; the weaker buffaloes being
    4. shouldered out to the sides of the ravine where they tore through the
    5. creepers. They knew what the business was before them&mdash;the terrible
    6. charge of the buffalo herd against which no tiger can hope to stand. Shere
    7. Khan heard the thunder of their hoofs, picked himself up, and lumbered
    8. down the ravine, looking from side to side for some way of escape, but the
    9. walls of the ravine were straight and he had to hold on, heavy with his
    10. dinner and his drink, willing to do anything rather than fight. The herd
    11. splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing till the narrow cut
    12. rang. Mowgli heard an answering bellow from the foot of the ravine, saw
    13. Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew if the worst came to the worst it was
    14. better to meet the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama
    15. tripped, stumbled, and went on again over something soft, and, with the
    16. bulls at his heels, crashed full into the other herd, while the weaker
    17. buffaloes were lifted clean off their feet by the shock of the meeting.
    18. That charge carried both herds out into the plain, goring and stamping and
    19. snorting. Mowgli watched his time, and slipped off Rama&rsquo;s neck, laying
    20. about him right and left with his stick.
    21. <br />
    22. &ldquo;Quick, Akela! Break them up. Scatter them, or they will be fighting one
    23. another. Drive them away, Akela. Hai, Rama! Hai, hai, hai! my children.
    24. Softly now, softly! It is all over.&rdquo;
    25. <br />
    26. Akela and Gray Brother ran to and fro nipping the buffaloes&rsquo; legs, and
    27. though the herd wheeled once to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli managed
    28. to turn Rama, and the others followed him to the wallows.
    29. <br />
    30. Shere Khan needed no more trampling. He was dead, and the kites were
    31. coming for him already.
    32. <br />
    33. &ldquo;Brothers, that was a dog&rsquo;s death,&rdquo; said Mowgli, feeling for the knife he
    34. always carried in a sheath round his neck now that he lived with men. &ldquo;But
    35. he would never have shown fight. His hide will look well on the Council
    36. Rock. We must get to work swiftly.&rdquo;
    37. <br />
    38. A boy trained among men would never have dreamed of skinning a ten-foot
    39. tiger alone, but Mowgli knew better than anyone else how an animal&rsquo;s skin
    40. is fitted on, and how it can be taken off. But it was hard work, and
    41. Mowgli slashed and tore and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lolled
    42. out their tongues, or came forward and tugged as he ordered them.
    43. Presently a hand fell on his shoulder, and looking up he saw Buldeo with
    44. the Tower musket. The children had told the village about the buffalo
    45. stampede, and Buldeo went out angrily, only too anxious to correct Mowgli
    46. for not taking better care of the herd. The wolves dropped out of sight as
    47. soon as they saw the man coming.
    48. <br />
    49. &ldquo;What is this folly?&rdquo; said Buldeo angrily. &ldquo;To think that thou canst skin
    50. a tiger! Where did the buffaloes kill him? It is the Lame Tiger too, and
    51. there is a hundred rupees on his head. Well, well, we will overlook thy
    52. letting the herd run off, and perhaps I will give thee one of the rupees
    53. of the reward when I have taken the skin to Khanhiwara.&rdquo; He fumbled in his
    54. waist cloth for flint and steel, and stooped down to singe Shere Khan&rsquo;s
    55. whiskers. Most native hunters always singe a tiger&rsquo;s whiskers to prevent
    56. his ghost from haunting them.
    57. <br />
    58. &ldquo;Hum!&rdquo; said Mowgli, half to himself as he ripped back the skin of a
    59. forepaw. &ldquo;So thou wilt take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward, and
    60. perhaps give me one rupee? Now it is in my mind that I need the skin for
    61. my own use. Heh! Old man, take away that fire!&rdquo;
    62. <br />
    63. &ldquo;What talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Thy luck and the
    64. stupidity of thy buffaloes have helped thee to this kill. The tiger has
    65. just fed, or he would have gone twenty miles by this time. Thou canst not
    66. even skin him properly, little beggar brat, and forsooth I, Buldeo, must
    67. be told not to singe his whiskers. Mowgli, I will not give thee one anna
    68. of the reward, but only a very big beating. Leave the carcass!&rdquo;
    69. <br />
    70. &ldquo;By the Bull that bought me,&rdquo; said Mowgli, who was trying to get at the
    71. shoulder, &ldquo;must I stay babbling to an old ape all noon? Here, Akela, this
    72. man plagues me.&rdquo;
    73. <br />
    74. Buldeo, who was still stooping over Shere Khan&rsquo;s head, found himself
    75. sprawling on the grass, with a gray wolf standing over him, while Mowgli
    76. went on skinning as though he were alone in all India.
    77. <br />
    78. &ldquo;Ye-es,&rdquo; he said, between his teeth. &ldquo;Thou art altogether right, Buldeo.
    79. Thou wilt never give me one anna of the reward. There is an old war
    80. between this lame tiger and myself&mdash;a very old war, and&mdash;I have
    81. won.&rdquo;
    82. <br />
    83. To do Buldeo justice, if he had been ten years younger he would have taken
    84. his chance with Akela had he met the wolf in the woods, but a wolf who
    85. obeyed the orders of this boy who had private wars with man-eating tigers
    86. was not a common animal. It was sorcery, magic of the worst kind, thought
    87. Buldeo, and he wondered whether the amulet round his neck would protect
    88. him. He lay as still as still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn
    89. into a tiger too.

    {0141}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图44

    1. &ldquo;Maharaj! Great King,&rdquo; he said at last in a husky whisper.
    2. <br />
    3. &ldquo;Yes,&rdquo; said Mowgli, without turning his head, chuckling a little.
    4. <br />
    5. &ldquo;I am an old man. I did not know that thou wast anything more than a
    6. herdsboy. May I rise up and go away, or will thy servant tear me to
    7. pieces?&rdquo;
    8. <br />
    9. &ldquo;Go, and peace go with thee. Only, another time do not meddle with my
    10. game. Let him go, Akela.&rdquo;
    11. <br />
    12. Buldeo hobbled away to the village as fast as he could, looking back over
    13. his shoulder in case Mowgli should change into something terrible. When he
    14. got to the village he told a tale of magic and enchantment and sorcery
    15. that made the priest look very grave.
    16. <br />
    17. Mowgli went on with his work, but it was nearly twilight before he and the
    18. wolves had drawn the great gay skin clear of the body.

    {5179}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图46

    1. &ldquo;Now we must hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me to herd them,
    2. Akela.&rdquo;
    3. <br />
    4. The herd rounded up in the misty twilight, and when they got near the
    5. village Mowgli saw lights, and heard the conches and bells in the temple
    6. blowing and banging. Half the village seemed to be waiting for him by the
    7. gate. &ldquo;That is because I have killed Shere Khan,&rdquo; he said to himself. But
    8. a shower of stones whistled about his ears, and the villagers shouted:
    9. &ldquo;Sorcerer! Wolf&rsquo;s brat! Jungle demon! Go away! Get hence quickly or the
    10. priest will turn thee into a wolf again. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!&rdquo;
    11. <br />
    12. The old Tower musket went off with a bang, and a young buffalo bellowed in
    13. pain.
    14. <br />
    15. &ldquo;More sorcery!&rdquo; shouted the villagers. &ldquo;He can turn bullets. Buldeo, that
    16. was thy buffalo.&rdquo;
    17. <br />
    18. &ldquo;Now what is this?&rdquo; said Mowgli, bewildered, as the stones flew thicker.
    19. <br />
    20. &ldquo;They are not unlike the Pack, these brothers of thine,&rdquo; said Akela,
    21. sitting down composedly. &ldquo;It is in my head that, if bullets mean anything,
    22. they would cast thee out.&rdquo;
    23. <br />
    24. &ldquo;Wolf! Wolf&rsquo;s cub! Go away!&rdquo; shouted the priest, waving a sprig of the
    25. sacred tulsi plant.
    26. <br />
    27. &ldquo;Again? Last time it was because I was a man. This time it is because I am
    28. a wolf. Let us go, Akela.&rdquo;
    29. <br />
    30. A woman&mdash;it was Messua&mdash;ran across to the herd, and cried: &ldquo;Oh,
    31. my son, my son! They say thou art a sorcerer who can turn himself into a
    32. beast at will. I do not believe, but go away or they will kill thee.
    33. Buldeo says thou art a wizard, but I know thou hast avenged Nathoo&rsquo;s
    34. death.&rdquo;
    35. <br />
    36. &ldquo;Come back, Messua!&rdquo; shouted the crowd. &ldquo;Come back, or we will stone
    37. thee.&rdquo;
    38. <br />
    39. Mowgli laughed a little short ugly laugh, for a stone had hit him in the
    40. mouth. &ldquo;Run back, Messua. This is one of the foolish tales they tell under
    41. the big tree at dusk. I have at least paid for thy son&rsquo;s life. Farewell;
    42. and run quickly, for I shall send the herd in more swiftly than their
    43. brickbats. I am no wizard, Messua. Farewell!&rdquo;
    44. <br />
    45. &ldquo;Now, once more, Akela,&rdquo; he cried. &ldquo;Bring the herd in.&rdquo;
    46. <br />
    47. The buffaloes were anxious enough to get to the village. They hardly
    48. needed Akela&rsquo;s yell, but charged through the gate like a whirlwind,
    49. scattering the crowd right and left.
    50. <br />
    51. &ldquo;Keep count!&rdquo; shouted Mowgli scornfully. &ldquo;It may be that I have stolen one
    52. of them. Keep count, for I will do your herding no more. Fare you well,
    53. children of men, and thank Messua that I do not come in with my wolves and
    54. hunt you up and down your street.&rdquo;
    55. <br />
    56. He turned on his heel and walked away with the Lone Wolf, and as he looked
    57. up at the stars he felt happy. &ldquo;No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela.
    58. Let us get Shere Khan&rsquo;s skin and go away. No, we will not hurt the
    59. village, for Messua was kind to me.&rdquo;

    {0146}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图48

    1. When the moon rose over the plain, making it look all milky, the horrified
    2. villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves at his heels and a bundle on his
    3. head, trotting across at the steady wolf&rsquo;s trot that eats up the long
    4. miles like fire. Then they banged the temple bells and blew the conches
    5. louder than ever. And Messua cried, and Buldeo embroidered the story of
    6. his adventures in the jungle, till he ended by saying that Akela stood up
    7. on his hind legs and talked like a man.
    8. <br />
    9. The moon was just going down when Mowgli and the two wolves came to the
    10. hill of the Council Rock, and they stopped at Mother Wolf&rsquo;s cave.
    11. <br />
    12. &ldquo;They have cast me out from the Man-Pack, Mother,&rdquo; shouted Mowgli, &ldquo;but I
    13. come with the hide of Shere Khan to keep my word.&rdquo;
    14. <br />
    15. Mother Wolf walked stiffly from the cave with the cubs behind her, and her
    16. eyes glowed as she saw the skin.
    17. <br />
    18. &ldquo;I told him on that day, when he crammed his head and shoulders into this
    19. cave, hunting for thy life, Little Frog&mdash;I told him that the hunter
    20. would be the hunted. It is well done.&rdquo;
    21. <br />
    22. &ldquo;Little Brother, it is well done,&rdquo; said a deep voice in the thicket. &ldquo;We
    23. were lonely in the jungle without thee,&rdquo; and Bagheera came running to
    24. Mowgli&rsquo;s bare feet. They clambered up the Council Rock together, and
    25. Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, and
    26. pegged it down with four slivers of bamboo, and Akela lay down upon it,
    27. and called the old call to the Council, &ldquo;Look&mdash;look well, O Wolves,&rdquo;
    28. exactly as he had called when Mowgli was first brought there.

    {0149}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图50

    1. Ever since Akela had been deposed, the Pack had been without a leader,
    2. hunting and fighting at their own pleasure. But they answered the call
    3. from habit; and some of them were lame from the traps they had fallen
    4. into, and some limped from shot wounds, and some were mangy from eating
    5. bad food, and many were missing. But they came to the Council Rock, all
    6. that were left of them, and saw Shere Khan&rsquo;s striped hide on the rock, and
    7. the huge claws dangling at the end of the empty dangling feet. It was then
    8. that Mowgli made up a song that came up into his throat all by itself, and
    9. he shouted it aloud, leaping up and down on the rattling skin, and beating
    10. time with his heels till he had no more breath left, while Gray Brother
    11. and Akela howled between the verses.
    12. <br />
    13. &ldquo;Look well, O Wolves. Have I kept my word?&rdquo; said Mowgli. And the wolves
    14. bayed &ldquo;Yes,&rdquo; and one tattered wolf howled:
    15. <br />
    16. &ldquo;Lead us again, O Akela. Lead us again, O Man-cub, for we be sick of this
    17. lawlessness, and we would be the Free People once more.&rdquo;
    18. <br />
    19. &ldquo;Nay,&rdquo; purred Bagheera, &ldquo;that may not be. When ye are full-fed, the
    20. madness may come upon you again. Not for nothing are ye called the Free
    21. People. Ye fought for freedom, and it is yours. Eat it, O Wolves.&rdquo;
    22. <br />
    23. &ldquo;Man-Pack and Wolf-Pack have cast me out,&rdquo; said Mowgli. &ldquo;Now I will hunt
    24. alone in the jungle.&rdquo;
    25. <br />
    26. &ldquo;And we will hunt with thee,&rdquo; said the four cubs.
    27. <br />
    28. So Mowgli went away and hunted with the four cubs in the jungle from that
    29. day on. But he was not always alone, because, years afterward, he became a
    30. man and married.
    31. <br />
    32. But that is a story for grown-ups.
    33. <br />
    34. [
    35. ]()

    1. Mowgli&rsquo;s Song
    2. THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE
    3. DANCED ON SHERE KHAN&rsquo;S HIDE
    4. The Song of Mowgli&mdash;I, Mowgli, am singing. Let the jungle
    5. listen to the things I have done.
    6. Shere Khan said he would kill&mdash;would kill! At the gates in the
    7. twilight he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!
    8. He ate and he drank. Drink deep, Shere Khan, for when wilt thou
    9. drink again? Sleep and dream of the kill.
    10. I am alone on the grazing-grounds. Gray Brother, come to me!
    11. Come to me, Lone Wolf, for there is big game afoot!
    12. Bring up the great bull buffaloes, the blue-skinned herd bulls
    13. with the angry eyes. Drive them to and fro as I order.
    14. Sleepest thou still, Shere Khan? Wake, oh, wake! Here come I,
    15. and the bulls are behind.
    16. Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stamped with his foot. Waters of
    17. the Waingunga, whither went Shere Khan?
    18. He is not Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, that he should
    19. fly. He is not Mang the Bat, to hang in the branches. Little
    20. bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?
    21. Ow! He is there. Ahoo! He is there. Under the feet of Rama
    22. lies the Lame One! Up, Shere Khan!
    23. Up and kill! Here is meat; break the necks of the bulls!
    24. Hsh! He is asleep. We will not wake him, for his strength is
    25. very great. The kites have come down to see it. The black
    26. ants have come up to know it. There is a great assembly in his
    27. honor.
    28. Alala! I have no cloth to wrap me. The kites will see that I am
    29. naked. I am ashamed to meet all these people.
    30. Lend me thy coat, Shere Khan. Lend me thy gay striped coat that I
    31. may go to the Council Rock.
    32. By the Bull that bought me I made a promise&mdash;a little promise.
    33. Only thy coat is lacking before I keep my word.
    34. With the knife, with the knife that men use, with the knife of the
    35. hunter, I will stoop down for my gift.
    36. Waters of the Waingunga, Shere Khan gives me his coat for the love
    37. that he bears me. Pull, Gray Brother! Pull, Akela! Heavy is
    38. the hide of Shere Khan.
    39. The Man Pack are angry. They throw stones and talk child&rsquo;s talk.
    40. My mouth is bleeding. Let me run away.
    41. Through the night, through the hot night, run swiftly with me, my
    42. brothers. We will leave the lights of the village and go to
    43. the low moon.
    44. Waters of the Waingunga, the Man-Pack have cast me out. I did
    45. them no harm, but they were afraid of me. Why?
    46. Wolf Pack, ye have cast me out too. The jungle is shut to me and
    47. the village gates are shut. Why?
    48. As Mang flies between the beasts and birds, so fly I between the
    49. village and the jungle. Why?
    50. I dance on the hide of Shere Khan, but my heart is very heavy. My
    51. mouth is cut and wounded with the stones from the village, but
    52. my heart is very light, because I have come back to the jungle.
    53. Why?
    54. These two things fight together in me as the snakes fight in the
    55. spring. The water comes out of my eyes; yet I laugh while it
    56. falls. Why?
    57. I am two Mowglis, but the hide of Shere Khan is under my feet.
    58. All the jungle knows that I have killed Shere Khan. Look&mdash;look
    59. well, O Wolves!
    60. Ahae! My heart is heavy with the things that I do not understand.
    61. [
    62. ]()

    {0157}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图52

    1. The White Seal
    2. Oh! hush thee, my baby, the night is behind us,
    3. And black are the waters that sparkled so green.
    4. The moon, o&rsquo;er the combers, looks downward to find us
    5. At rest in the hollows that rustle between.
    6. Where billow meets billow, then soft be thy pillow,
    7. Ah, weary wee flipperling, curl at thy ease!
    8. The storm shall not wake thee, nor shark overtake thee,
    9. Asleep in the arms of the slow-swinging seas!
    10. Seal Lullaby
    11. All these things happened several years ago at a place called
    12. Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on the Island of St. Paul, away and
    13. away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, told me the tale when
    14. he was blown on to the rigging of a steamer going to Japan, and I took him
    15. down into my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days till he was
    16. fit to fly back to St. Paul&rsquo;s again. Limmershin is a very quaint little
    17. bird, but he knows how to tell the truth.
    18. <br />
    19. Nobody comes to Novastoshnah except on business, and the only people who
    20. have regular business there are the seals. They come in the summer months
    21. by hundreds and hundreds of thousands out of the cold gray sea. For
    22. Novastoshnah Beach has the finest accommodation for seals of any place in
    23. all the world.
    24. <br />
    25. Sea Catch knew that, and every spring would swim from whatever place he
    26. happened to be in&mdash;would swim like a torpedo-boat straight for
    27. Novastoshnah and spend a month fighting with his companions for a good
    28. place on the rocks, as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen
    29. years old, a huge gray fur seal with almost a mane on his shoulders, and
    30. long, wicked dog teeth. When he heaved himself up on his front flippers he
    31. stood more than four feet clear of the ground, and his weight, if anyone
    32. had been bold enough to weigh him, was nearly seven hundred pounds. He was
    33. scarred all over with the marks of savage fights, but he was always ready
    34. for just one fight more. He would put his head on one side, as though he
    35. were afraid to look his enemy in the face; then he would shoot it out like
    36. lightning, and when the big teeth were firmly fixed on the other seal&rsquo;s
    37. neck, the other seal might get away if he could, but Sea Catch would not
    38. help him.
    39. <br />
    40. Yet Sea Catch never chased a beaten seal, for that was against the Rules
    41. of the Beach. He only wanted room by the sea for his nursery. But as there
    42. were forty or fifty thousand other seals hunting for the same thing each
    43. spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was
    44. something frightful.
    45. <br />
    46. From a little hill called Hutchinson&rsquo;s Hill, you could look over three and
    47. a half miles of ground covered with fighting seals; and the surf was
    48. dotted all over with the heads of seals hurrying to land and begin their
    49. share of the fighting. They fought in the breakers, they fought in the
    50. sand, and they fought on the smooth-worn basalt rocks of the nurseries,
    51. for they were just as stupid and unaccommodating as men. Their wives never
    52. came to the island until late in May or early in June, for they did not
    53. care to be torn to pieces; and the young two-, three-, and four-year-old
    54. seals who had not begun housekeeping went inland about half a mile through
    55. the ranks of the fighters and played about on the sand dunes in droves and
    56. legions, and rubbed off every single green thing that grew. They were
    57. called the holluschickie&mdash;the bachelors&mdash;and there were perhaps
    58. two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.
    59. <br />
    60. Sea Catch had just finished his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah,
    61. his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife, came up out of the sea, and he caught
    62. her by the scruff of the neck and dumped her down on his reservation,
    63. saying gruffly: &ldquo;Late as usual. Where have you been?&rdquo;
    64. <br />
    65. It was not the fashion for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four
    66. months he stayed on the beaches, and so his temper was generally bad.
    67. Matkah knew better than to answer back. She looked round and cooed: &ldquo;How
    68. thoughtful of you. You&rsquo;ve taken the old place again.&rdquo;
    69. <br />
    70. &ldquo;I should think I had,&rdquo; said Sea Catch. &ldquo;Look at me!&rdquo;
    71. <br />
    72. He was scratched and bleeding in twenty places; one eye was almost out,
    73. and his sides were torn to ribbons.
    74. <br />
    75. &ldquo;Oh, you men, you men!&rdquo; Matkah said, fanning herself with her hind
    76. flipper. &ldquo;Why can&rsquo;t you be sensible and settle your places quietly? You
    77. look as though you had been fighting with the Killer Whale.&rdquo;
    78. <br />
    79. &ldquo;I haven&rsquo;t been doing anything but fight since the middle of May. The
    80. beach is disgracefully crowded this season. I&rsquo;ve met at least a hundred
    81. seals from Lukannon Beach, house hunting. Why can&rsquo;t people stay where they
    82. belong?&rdquo;
    83. <br />
    84. &ldquo;I&rsquo;ve often thought we should be much happier if we hauled out at Otter
    85. Island instead of this crowded place,&rdquo; said Matkah.
    86. <br />
    87. &ldquo;Bah! Only the holluschickie go to Otter Island. If we went there they
    88. would say we were afraid. We must preserve appearances, my dear.&rdquo;
    89. <br />
    90. Sea Catch sunk his head proudly between his fat shoulders and pretended to
    91. go to sleep for a few minutes, but all the time he was keeping a sharp
    92. lookout for a fight. Now that all the seals and their wives were on the
    93. land, you could hear their clamor miles out to sea above the loudest
    94. gales. At the lowest counting there were over a million seals on the beach&mdash;old
    95. seals, mother seals, tiny babies, and holluschickie, fighting, scuffling,
    96. bleating, crawling, and playing together&mdash;going down to the sea and
    97. coming up from it in gangs and regiments, lying over every foot of ground
    98. as far as the eye could reach, and skirmishing about in brigades through
    99. the fog. It is nearly always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun
    100. comes out and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a
    101. little while.
    102. <br />
    103. Kotick, Matkah&rsquo;s baby, was born in the middle of that confusion, and he
    104. was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, as tiny seals
    105. must be, but there was something about his coat that made his mother look
    106. at him very closely.
    107. <br />
    108. &ldquo;Sea Catch,&rdquo; she said, at last, &ldquo;our baby&rsquo;s going to be white!&rdquo;
    109. <br />
    110. &ldquo;Empty clam-shells and dry seaweed!&rdquo; snorted Sea Catch. &ldquo;There never has
    111. been such a thing in the world as a white seal.&rdquo;
    112. <br />
    113. &ldquo;I can&rsquo;t help that,&rdquo; said Matkah; &ldquo;there&rsquo;s going to be now.&rdquo; And she sang
    114. the low, crooning seal song that all the mother seals sing to their
    115. babies:
    116. You mustn&rsquo;t swim till you&rsquo;re six weeks old,
    117. Or your head will be sunk by your heels;
    118. And summer gales and Killer Whales
    119. Are bad for baby seals.
    120. Are bad for baby seals, dear rat,
    121. As bad as bad can be;
    122. But splash and grow strong,
    123. And you can&rsquo;t be wrong.
    124. Child of the Open Sea!
    125. Of course the little fellow did not understand the words at first. He
    126. paddled and scrambled about by his mother&rsquo;s side, and learned to scuffle
    127. out of the way when his father was fighting with another seal, and the two
    128. rolled and roared up and down the slippery rocks. Matkah used to go to sea
    129. to get things to eat, and the baby was fed only once in two days, but then
    130. he ate all he could and throve upon it.
    131. <br />
    132. The first thing he did was to crawl inland, and there he met tens of
    133. thousands of babies of his own age, and they played together like puppies,
    134. went to sleep on the clean sand, and played again. The old people in the
    135. nurseries took no notice of them, and the holluschickie kept to their own
    136. grounds, and the babies had a beautiful playtime.
    137. <br />
    138. When Matkah came back from her deep-sea fishing she would go straight to
    139. their playground and call as a sheep calls for a lamb, and wait until she
    140. heard Kotick bleat. Then she would take the straightest of straight lines
    141. in his direction, striking out with her fore flippers and knocking the
    142. youngsters head over heels right and left. There were always a few hundred
    143. mothers hunting for their children through the playgrounds, and the babies
    144. were kept lively. But, as Matkah told Kotick, &ldquo;So long as you don&rsquo;t lie in
    145. muddy water and get mange, or rub the hard sand into a cut or scratch, and
    146. so long as you never go swimming when there is a heavy sea, nothing will
    147. hurt you here.&rdquo;
    148. <br />
    149. Little seals can no more swim than little children, but they are unhappy
    150. till they learn. The first time that Kotick went down to the sea a wave
    151. carried him out beyond his depth, and his big head sank and his little
    152. hind flippers flew up exactly as his mother had told him in the song, and
    153. if the next wave had not thrown him back again he would have drowned.
    154. <br />
    155. After that, he learned to lie in a beach pool and let the wash of the
    156. waves just cover him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always kept
    157. his eye open for big waves that might hurt. He was two weeks learning to
    158. use his flippers; and all that while he floundered in and out of the
    159. water, and coughed and grunted and crawled up the beach and took catnaps
    160. on the sand, and went back again, until at last he found that he truly
    161. belonged to the water.
    162. <br />
    163. Then you can imagine the times that he had with his companions, ducking
    164. under the rollers; or coming in on top of a comber and landing with a
    165. swash and a splutter as the big wave went whirling far up the beach; or
    166. standing up on his tail and scratching his head as the old people did; or
    167. playing &ldquo;I&rsquo;m the King of the Castle&rdquo; on slippery, weedy rocks that just
    168. stuck out of the wash. Now and then he would see a thin fin, like a big
    169. shark&rsquo;s fin, drifting along close to shore, and he knew that that was the
    170. Killer Whale, the Grampus, who eats young seals when he can get them; and
    171. Kotick would head for the beach like an arrow, and the fin would jig off
    172. slowly, as if it were looking for nothing at all.
    173. <br />
    174. Late in October the seals began to leave St. Paul&rsquo;s for the deep sea, by
    175. families and tribes, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries,
    176. and the holluschickie played anywhere they liked. &ldquo;Next year,&rdquo; said Matkah
    177. to Kotick, &ldquo;you will be a holluschickie; but this year you must learn how
    178. to catch fish.&rdquo;
    179. <br />
    180. They set out together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to
    181. sleep on his back with his flippers tucked down by his side and his little
    182. nose just out of the water. No cradle is so comfortable as the long,
    183. rocking swell of the Pacific. When Kotick felt his skin tingle all over,
    184. Matkah told him he was learning the &ldquo;feel of the water,&rdquo; and that tingly,
    185. prickly feelings meant bad weather coming, and he must swim hard and get
    186. away.

    {9166}
    088_The Jungle Book - 图54 “In a little time,” she said, “you’ll know where to swim to, but just now we’ll follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, for he is very wise.” A school of porpoises were ducking and tearing through the water, and little Kotick followed them as fast as he could. “How do you know where to go to?” he panted. The leader of the school rolled his white eye and ducked under. “My tail tingles, youngster,” he said. “That means there’s a gale behind me. Come along! When you’re south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator] and your tail tingles, that means there’s a gale in front of you and you must head north. Come along! The water feels bad here.”
    This was one of very many things that Kotick learned, and he was always learning. Matkah taught him to follow the cod and the halibut along the under-sea banks and wrench the rockling out of his hole among the weeds; how to skirt the wrecks lying a hundred fathoms below water and dart like a rifle bullet in at one porthole and out at another as the fishes ran; how to dance on the top of the waves when the lightning was racing all over the sky, and wave his flipper politely to the stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they went down the wind; how to jump three or four feet clear of the water like a dolphin, flippers close to the side and tail curved; to leave the flying fish alone because they are all bony; to take the shoulder-piece out of a cod at full speed ten fathoms deep, and never to stop and look at a boat or a ship, but particularly a row-boat. At the end of six months what Kotick did not know about deep-sea fishing was not worth the knowing. And all that time he never set flipper on dry ground.
    One day, however, as he was lying half asleep in the warm water somewhere off the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt faint and lazy all over, just as human people do when the spring is in their legs, and he remembered the good firm beaches of Novastoshnah seven thousand miles away, the games his companions played, the smell of the seaweed, the seal roar, and the fighting. That very minute he turned north, swimming steadily, and as he went on he met scores of his mates, all bound for the same place, and they said: “Greeting, Kotick! This year we are all holluschickie, and we can dance the Fire-dance in the breakers off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?”
    Kotick’s fur was almost pure white now, and though he felt very proud of it, he only said, “Swim quickly! My bones are aching for the land.” And so they all came to the beaches where they had been born, and heard the old seals, their fathers, fighting in the rolling mist.
    That night Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the yearling seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights all the way down from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a wake like burning oil behind him and a flaming flash when he jumps, and the waves break in great phosphorescent streaks and swirls. Then they went inland to the holluschickie grounds and rolled up and down in the new wild wheat and told stories of what they had done while they had been at sea. They talked about the Pacific as boys would talk about a wood that they had been nutting in, and if anyone had understood them he could have gone away and made such a chart of that ocean as never was. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie romped down from Hutchinson’s Hill crying: “Out of the way, youngsters! The sea is deep and you don’t know all that’s in it yet. Wait till you’ve rounded the Horn. Hi, you yearling, where did you get that white coat?”
    “I didn’t get it,” said Kotick. “It grew.” And just as he was going to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces came from behind a sand dune, and Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and lowered his head. The holluschickie just bundled off a few yards and sat staring stupidly. The men were no less than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal-hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They came from the little village not half a mile from the sea nurseries, and they were deciding what seals they would drive up to the killing pens—for the seals were driven just like sheep—to be turned into seal-skin jackets later on.
    “Ho!” said Patalamon. “Look! There’s a white seal!”
    Kerick Booterin turned nearly white under his oil and smoke, for he was an Aleut, and Aleuts are not clean people. Then he began to mutter a prayer. “Don’t touch him, Patalamon. There has never been a white seal since—since I was born. Perhaps it is old Zaharrof’s ghost. He was lost last year in the big gale.”
    “I’m not going near him,” said Patalamon. “He’s unlucky. Do you really think he is old Zaharrof come back? I owe him for some gulls’ eggs.”
    “Don’t look at him,” said Kerick. “Head off that drove of four-year-olds. The men ought to skin two hundred to-day, but it’s the beginning of the season and they are new to the work. A hundred will do. Quick!”
    Patalamon rattled a pair of seal’s shoulder bones in front of a herd of holluschickie and they stopped dead, puffing and blowing. Then he stepped near and the seals began to move, and Kerick headed them inland, and they never tried to get back to their companions. Hundreds and hundreds of thousands of seals watched them being driven, but they went on playing just the same. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his companions could tell him anything, except that the men always drove seals in that way for six weeks or two months of every year.
    “I am going to follow,” he said, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head as he shuffled along in the wake of the herd.
    “The white seal is coming after us,” cried Patalamon. “That’s the first time a seal has ever come to the killing-grounds alone.”
    “Hsh! Don’t look behind you,” said Kerick. “It is Zaharrof’s ghost! I must speak to the priest about this.”
    The distance to the killing-grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to cover, because if the seals went too fast Kerick knew that they would get heated and then their fur would come off in patches when they were skinned. So they went on very slowly, past Sea Lion’s Neck, past Webster House, till they came to the Salt House just beyond the sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and wondering. He thought that he was at the world’s end, but the roar of the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as the roar of a train in a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss and pulled out a heavy pewter watch and let the drove cool off for thirty minutes, and Kotick could hear the fog-dew dripping off the brim of his cap. Then ten or twelve men, each with an iron-bound club three or four feet long, came up, and Kerick pointed out one or two of the drove that were bitten by their companions or too hot, and the men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made of the skin of a walrus’s throat, and then Kerick said, “Let go!” and then the men clubbed the seals on the head as fast as they could.
    Ten minutes later little Kotick did not recognize his friends any more, for their skins were ripped off from the nose to the hind flippers, whipped off and thrown down on the ground in a pile. That was enough for Kotick. He turned and galloped (a seal can gallop very swiftly for a short time) back to the sea; his little new mustache bristling with horror. At Sea Lion’s Neck, where the great sea lions sit on the edge of the surf, he flung himself flipper-overhead into the cool water and rocked there, gasping miserably. “What’s here?” said a sea lion gruffly, for as a rule the sea lions keep themselves to themselves.
    “Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!” (“I’m lonesome, very lonesome!”) said Kotick. “They’re killing all the holluschickie on all the beaches!”
    The Sea Lion turned his head inshore. “Nonsense!” he said. “Your friends are making as much noise as ever. You must have seen old Kerick polishing off a drove. He’s done that for thirty years.”
    “It’s horrible,” said Kotick, backing water as a wave went over him, and steadying himself with a screw stroke of his flippers that brought him all standing within three inches of a jagged edge of rock.
    “Well done for a yearling!” said the Sea Lion, who could appreciate good swimming. “I suppose it is rather awful from your way of looking at it, but if you seals will come here year after year, of course the men get to know of it, and unless you can find an island where no men ever come you will always be driven.”
    “Isn’t there any such island?” began Kotick.
    “I’ve followed the poltoos [the halibut] for twenty years, and I can’t say I’ve found it yet. But look here—you seem to have a fondness for talking to your betters—suppose you go to Walrus Islet and talk to Sea Vitch. He may know something. Don’t flounce off like that. It’s a six-mile swim, and if I were you I should haul out and take a nap first, little one.”
    Kotick thought that that was good advice, so he swam round to his own beach, hauled out, and slept for half an hour, twitching all over, as seals will. Then he headed straight for Walrus Islet, a little low sheet of rocky island almost due northeast from Novastoshnah, all ledges and rock and gulls’ nests, where the walrus herded by themselves.
    He landed close to old Sea Vitch—the big, ugly, bloated, pimpled, fat-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners except when he is asleep—as he was then, with his hind flippers half in and half out of the surf.
    “Wake up!” barked Kotick, for the gulls were making a great noise.
    “Hah! Ho! Hmph! What’s that?” said Sea Vitch, and he struck the next walrus a blow with his tusks and waked him up, and the next struck the next, and so on till they were all awake and staring in every direction but the right one.

    {0174}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图56

    1. &ldquo;Hi! It&rsquo;s me,&rdquo; said Kotick, bobbing in the surf and looking like a little
    2. white slug.
    3. <br />
    4. &ldquo;Well! May I be&mdash;skinned!&rdquo; said Sea Vitch, and they all looked at
    5. Kotick as you can fancy a club full of drowsy old gentlemen would look at
    6. a little boy. Kotick did not care to hear any more about skinning just
    7. then; he had seen enough of it. So he called out: &ldquo;Isn&rsquo;t there any place
    8. for seals to go where men don&rsquo;t ever come?&rdquo;
    9. <br />
    10. &ldquo;Go and find out,&rdquo; said Sea Vitch, shutting his eyes. &ldquo;Run away. We&rsquo;re
    11. busy here.&rdquo;
    12. <br />
    13. Kotick made his dolphin-jump in the air and shouted as loud as he could:
    14. &ldquo;Clam-eater! Clam-eater!&rdquo; He knew that Sea Vitch never caught a fish in
    15. his life but always rooted for clams and seaweed; though he pretended to
    16. be a very terrible person. Naturally the Chickies and the Gooverooskies
    17. and the Epatkas&mdash;the Burgomaster Gulls and the Kittiwakes and the
    18. Puffins, who are always looking for a chance to be rude, took up the cry,
    19. and&mdash;so Limmershin told me&mdash;for nearly five minutes you could
    20. not have heard a gun fired on Walrus Islet. All the population was yelling
    21. and screaming &ldquo;Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!&rdquo; while Sea Vitch rolled from
    22. side to side grunting and coughing.
    23. <br />
    24. &ldquo;Now will you tell?&rdquo; said Kotick, all out of breath.
    25. <br />
    26. &ldquo;Go and ask Sea Cow,&rdquo; said Sea Vitch. &ldquo;If he is living still, he&rsquo;ll be
    27. able to tell you.&rdquo;
    28. <br />
    29. &ldquo;How shall I know Sea Cow when I meet him?&rdquo; said Kotick, sheering off.
    30. <br />
    31. &ldquo;He&rsquo;s the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch,&rdquo; screamed a
    32. Burgomaster gull, wheeling under Sea Vitch&rsquo;s nose. &ldquo;Uglier, and with worse
    33. manners! Stareek!&rdquo;
    34. <br />
    35. Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, leaving the gulls to scream. There he
    36. found that no one sympathized with him in his little attempt to discover a
    37. quiet place for the seals. They told him that men had always driven the
    38. holluschickie&mdash;it was part of the day&rsquo;s work&mdash;and that if he did
    39. not like to see ugly things he should not have gone to the killing
    40. grounds. But none of the other seals had seen the killing, and that made
    41. the difference between him and his friends. Besides, Kotick was a white
    42. seal.
    43. <br />
    44. &ldquo;What you must do,&rdquo; said old Sea Catch, after he had heard his son&rsquo;s
    45. adventures, &ldquo;is to grow up and be a big seal like your father, and have a
    46. nursery on the beach, and then they will leave you alone. In another five
    47. years you ought to be able to fight for yourself.&rdquo; Even gentle Matkah, his
    48. mother, said: &ldquo;You will never be able to stop the killing. Go and play in
    49. the sea, Kotick.&rdquo; And Kotick went off and danced the Fire-dance with a
    50. very heavy little heart.
    51. <br />
    52. That autumn he left the beach as soon as he could, and set off alone
    53. because of a notion in his bullet-head. He was going to find Sea Cow, if
    54. there was such a person in the sea, and he was going to find a quiet
    55. island with good firm beaches for seals to live on, where men could not
    56. get at them. So he explored and explored by himself from the North to the
    57. South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a day and a
    58. night. He met with more adventures than can be told, and narrowly escaped
    59. being caught by the Basking Shark, and the Spotted Shark, and the
    60. Hammerhead, and he met all the untrustworthy ruffians that loaf up and
    61. down the seas, and the heavy polite fish, and the scarlet spotted scallops
    62. that are moored in one place for hundreds of years, and grow very proud of
    63. it; but he never met Sea Cow, and he never found an island that he could
    64. fancy.
    65. <br />
    66. If the beach was good and hard, with a slope behind it for seals to play
    67. on, there was always the smoke of a whaler on the horizon, boiling down
    68. blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or else he could see that seals
    69. had once visited the island and been killed off, and Kotick knew that
    70. where men had come once they would come again.
    71. <br />
    72. He picked up with an old stumpy-tailed albatross, who told him that
    73. Kerguelen Island was the very place for peace and quiet, and when Kotick
    74. went down there he was all but smashed to pieces against some wicked black
    75. cliffs in a heavy sleet-storm with lightning and thunder. Yet as he pulled
    76. out against the gale he could see that even there had once been a seal
    77. nursery. And it was so in all the other islands that he visited.
    78. <br />
    79. Limmershin gave a long list of them, for he said that Kotick spent five
    80. seasons exploring, with a four months&rsquo; rest each year at Novastoshnah,
    81. when the holluschickie used to make fun of him and his imaginary islands.
    82. He went to the Gallapagos, a horrid dry place on the Equator, where he was
    83. nearly baked to death; he went to the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys,
    84. Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough&rsquo;s Island, Bouvet&rsquo;s
    85. Island, the Crossets, and even to a little speck of an island south of the
    86. Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere the People of the Sea told him the same
    87. things. Seals had come to those islands once upon a time, but men had
    88. killed them all off. Even when he swam thousands of miles out of the
    89. Pacific and got to a place called Cape Corrientes (that was when he was
    90. coming back from Gough&rsquo;s Island), he found a few hundred mangy seals on a
    91. rock and they told him that men came there too.
    92. <br />
    93. That nearly broke his heart, and he headed round the Horn back to his own
    94. beaches; and on his way north he hauled out on an island full of green
    95. trees, where he found an old, old seal who was dying, and Kotick caught
    96. fish for him and told him all his sorrows. &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; said Kotick, &ldquo;I am going
    97. back to Novastoshnah, and if I am driven to the killing-pens with the
    98. holluschickie I shall not care.&rdquo;
    99. <br />
    100. The old seal said, &ldquo;Try once more. I am the last of the Lost Rookery of
    101. Masafuera, and in the days when men killed us by the hundred thousand
    102. there was a story on the beaches that some day a white seal would come out
    103. of the North and lead the seal people to a quiet place. I am old, and I
    104. shall never live to see that day, but others will. Try once more.&rdquo;
    105. <br />
    106. And Kotick curled up his mustache (it was a beauty) and said, &ldquo;I am the
    107. only white seal that has ever been born on the beaches, and I am the only
    108. seal, black or white, who ever thought of looking for new islands.&rdquo;
    109. <br />
    110. This cheered him immensely; and when he came back to Novastoshnah that
    111. summer, Matkah, his mother, begged him to marry and settle down, for he
    112. was no longer a holluschick but a full-grown sea-catch, with a curly white
    113. mane on his shoulders, as heavy, as big, and as fierce as his father.
    114. &ldquo;Give me another season,&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;Remember, Mother, it is always the
    115. seventh wave that goes farthest up the beach.&rdquo;
    116. <br />
    117. Curiously enough, there was another seal who thought that she would put
    118. off marrying till the next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her
    119. all down Lukannon Beach the night before he set off on his last
    120. exploration. This time he went westward, because he had fallen on the
    121. trail of a great shoal of halibut, and he needed at least one hundred
    122. pounds of fish a day to keep him in good condition. He chased them till he
    123. was tired, and then he curled himself up and went to sleep on the hollows
    124. of the ground swell that sets in to Copper Island. He knew the coast
    125. perfectly well, so about midnight, when he felt himself gently bumped on a
    126. weed-bed, he said, &ldquo;Hm, tide&rsquo;s running strong tonight,&rdquo; and turning over
    127. under water opened his eyes slowly and stretched. Then he jumped like a
    128. cat, for he saw huge things nosing about in the shoal water and browsing
    129. on the heavy fringes of the weeds.
    130. <br />
    131. &ldquo;By the Great Combers of Magellan!&rdquo; he said, beneath his mustache. &ldquo;Who in
    132. the Deep Sea are these people?&rdquo;
    133. <br />
    134. They were like no walrus, sea lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid,
    135. or scallop that Kotick had ever seen before. They were between twenty and
    136. thirty feet long, and they had no hind flippers, but a shovel-like tail
    137. that looked as if it had been whittled out of wet leather. Their heads
    138. were the most foolish-looking things you ever saw, and they balanced on
    139. the ends of their tails in deep water when they weren&rsquo;t grazing, bowing
    140. solemnly to each other and waving their front flippers as a fat man waves
    141. his arm.
    142. <br />
    143. &ldquo;Ahem!&rdquo; said Kotick. &ldquo;Good sport, gentlemen?&rdquo; The big things answered by
    144. bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog Footman. When they began
    145. feeding again Kotick saw that their upper lip was split into two pieces
    146. that they could twitch apart about a foot and bring together again with a
    147. whole bushel of seaweed between the splits. They tucked the stuff into
    148. their mouths and chumped solemnly.
    149. <br />
    150. &ldquo;Messy style of feeding, that,&rdquo; said Kotick. They bowed again, and Kotick
    151. began to lose his temper. &ldquo;Very good,&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;If you do happen to have
    152. an extra joint in your front flipper you needn&rsquo;t show off so. I see you
    153. bow gracefully, but I should like to know your names.&rdquo; The split lips
    154. moved and twitched; and the glassy green eyes stared, but they did not
    155. speak.
    156. <br />
    157. &ldquo;Well!&rdquo; said Kotick. &ldquo;You&rsquo;re the only people I&rsquo;ve ever met uglier than Sea
    158. Vitch&mdash;and with worse manners.&rdquo;
    159. <br />
    160. Then he remembered in a flash what the Burgomaster gull had screamed to
    161. him when he was a little yearling at Walrus Islet, and he tumbled backward
    162. in the water, for he knew that he had found Sea Cow at last.
    163. <br />
    164. The sea cows went on schlooping and grazing and chumping in the weed, and
    165. Kotick asked them questions in every language that he had picked up in his
    166. travels; and the Sea People talk nearly as many languages as human beings.
    167. But the sea cows did not answer because Sea Cow cannot talk. He has only
    168. six bones in his neck where he ought to have seven, and they say under the
    169. sea that that prevents him from speaking even to his companions. But, as
    170. you know, he has an extra joint in his foreflipper, and by waving it up
    171. and down and about he makes what answers to a sort of clumsy telegraphic
    172. code.
    173. <br />
    174. By daylight Kotick&rsquo;s mane was standing on end and his temper was gone
    175. where the dead crabs go. Then the Sea Cow began to travel northward very
    176. slowly, stopping to hold absurd bowing councils from time to time, and
    177. Kotick followed them, saying to himself, &ldquo;People who are such idiots as
    178. these are would have been killed long ago if they hadn&rsquo;t found out some
    179. safe island. And what is good enough for the Sea Cow is good enough for
    180. the Sea Catch. All the same, I wish they&rsquo;d hurry.&rdquo;
    181. <br />
    182. It was weary work for Kotick. The herd never went more than forty or fifty
    183. miles a day, and stopped to feed at night, and kept close to the shore all
    184. the time; while Kotick swam round them, and over them, and under them, but
    185. he could not hurry them up one-half mile. As they went farther north they
    186. held a bowing council every few hours, and Kotick nearly bit off his
    187. mustache with impatience till he saw that they were following up a warm
    188. current of water, and then he respected them more.
    189. <br />
    190. One night they sank through the shiny water&mdash;sank like stones&mdash;and
    191. for the first time since he had known them began to swim quickly. Kotick
    192. followed, and the pace astonished him, for he never dreamed that Sea Cow
    193. was anything of a swimmer. They headed for a cliff by the shore&mdash;a
    194. cliff that ran down into deep water, and plunged into a dark hole at the
    195. foot of it, twenty fathoms under the sea. It was a long, long swim, and
    196. Kotick badly wanted fresh air before he was out of the dark tunnel they
    197. led him through.
    198. <br />
    199. &ldquo;My wig!&rdquo; he said, when he rose, gasping and puffing, into open water at
    200. the farther end. &ldquo;It was a long dive, but it was worth it.&rdquo;
    201. <br />
    202. The sea cows had separated and were browsing lazily along the edges of the
    203. finest beaches that Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of
    204. smooth-worn rock running for miles, exactly fitted to make seal-nurseries,
    205. and there were play-grounds of hard sand sloping inland behind them, and
    206. there were rollers for seals to dance in, and long grass to roll in, and
    207. sand dunes to climb up and down, and, best of all, Kotick knew by the feel
    208. of the water, which never deceives a true sea catch, that no men had ever
    209. come there.
    210. <br />
    211. The first thing he did was to assure himself that the fishing was good,
    212. and then he swam along the beaches and counted up the delightful low sandy
    213. islands half hidden in the beautiful rolling fog. Away to the northward,
    214. out to sea, ran a line of bars and shoals and rocks that would never let a
    215. ship come within six miles of the beach, and between the islands and the
    216. mainland was a stretch of deep water that ran up to the perpendicular
    217. cliffs, and somewhere below the cliffs was the mouth of the tunnel.
    218. <br />
    219. &ldquo;It&rsquo;s Novastoshnah over again, but ten times better,&rdquo; said Kotick. &ldquo;Sea
    220. Cow must be wiser than I thought. Men can&rsquo;t come down the cliffs, even if
    221. there were any men; and the shoals to seaward would knock a ship to
    222. splinters. If any place in the sea is safe, this is it.&rdquo;
    223. <br />
    224. He began to think of the seal he had left behind him, but though he was in
    225. a hurry to go back to Novastoshnah, he thoroughly explored the new
    226. country, so that he would be able to answer all questions.
    227. <br />
    228. Then he dived and made sure of the mouth of the tunnel, and raced through
    229. to the southward. No one but a sea cow or a seal would have dreamed of
    230. there being such a place, and when he looked back at the cliffs even
    231. Kotick could hardly believe that he had been under them.
    232. <br />
    233. He was six days going home, though he was not swimming slowly; and when he
    234. hauled out just above Sea Lion&rsquo;s Neck the first person he met was the seal
    235. who had been waiting for him, and she saw by the look in his eyes that he
    236. had found his island at last.
    237. <br />
    238. But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his father, and all the other seals
    239. laughed at him when he told them what he had discovered, and a young seal
    240. about his own age said, &ldquo;This is all very well, Kotick, but you can&rsquo;t come
    241. from no one knows where and order us off like this. Remember we&rsquo;ve been
    242. fighting for our nurseries, and that&rsquo;s a thing you never did. You
    243. preferred prowling about in the sea.&rdquo;
    244. <br />
    245. The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal began twisting his
    246. head from side to side. He had just married that year, and was making a
    247. great fuss about it.
    248. <br />
    249. &ldquo;I&rsquo;ve no nursery to fight for,&rdquo; said Kotick. &ldquo;I only want to show you all
    250. a place where you will be safe. What&rsquo;s the use of fighting?&rdquo;
    251. <br />
    252. &ldquo;Oh, if you&rsquo;re trying to back out, of course I&rsquo;ve no more to say,&rdquo; said
    253. the young seal with an ugly chuckle.
    254. <br />
    255. &ldquo;Will you come with me if I win?&rdquo; said Kotick. And a green light came into
    256. his eye, for he was very angry at having to fight at all.
    257. <br />
    258. &ldquo;Very good,&rdquo; said the young seal carelessly. &ldquo;If you win, I&rsquo;ll come.&rdquo;
    259. <br />
    260. He had no time to change his mind, for Kotick&rsquo;s head was out and his teeth
    261. sunk in the blubber of the young seal&rsquo;s neck. Then he threw himself back
    262. on his haunches and hauled his enemy down the beach, shook him, and
    263. knocked him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: &ldquo;I&rsquo;ve done my best for
    264. you these five seasons past. I&rsquo;ve found you the island where you&rsquo;ll be
    265. safe, but unless your heads are dragged off your silly necks you won&rsquo;t
    266. believe. I&rsquo;m going to teach you now. Look out for yourselves!&rdquo;
    267. <br />
    268. Limmershin told me that never in his life&mdash;and Limmershin sees ten
    269. thousand big seals fighting every year&mdash;never in all his little life
    270. did he see anything like Kotick&rsquo;s charge into the nurseries. He flung
    271. himself at the biggest sea catch he could find, caught him by the throat,
    272. choked him and bumped him and banged him till he grunted for mercy, and
    273. then threw him aside and attacked the next. You see, Kotick had never
    274. fasted for four months as the big seals did every year, and his deep-sea
    275. swimming trips kept him in perfect condition, and, best of all, he had
    276. never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, and his eyes
    277. flamed, and his big dog teeth glistened, and he was splendid to look at.
    278. Old Sea Catch, his father, saw him tearing past, hauling the grizzled old
    279. seals about as though they had been halibut, and upsetting the young
    280. bachelors in all directions; and Sea Catch gave a roar and shouted: &ldquo;He
    281. may be a fool, but he is the best fighter on the beaches! Don&rsquo;t tackle
    282. your father, my son! He&rsquo;s with you!&rdquo;
    283. <br />
    284. Kotick roared in answer, and old Sea Catch waddled in with his mustache on
    285. end, blowing like a locomotive, while Matkah and the seal that was going
    286. to marry Kotick cowered down and admired their men-folk. It was a gorgeous
    287. fight, for the two fought as long as there was a seal that dared lift up
    288. his head, and when there were none they paraded grandly up and down the
    289. beach side by side, bellowing.
    290. <br />
    291. At night, just as the Northern Lights were winking and flashing through
    292. the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down on the scattered
    293. nurseries and the torn and bleeding seals. &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; he said, &ldquo;I&rsquo;ve taught
    294. you your lesson.&rdquo;
    295. <br />
    296. &ldquo;My wig!&rdquo; said old Sea Catch, boosting himself up stiffly, for he was
    297. fearfully mauled. &ldquo;The Killer Whale himself could not have cut them up
    298. worse. Son, I&rsquo;m proud of you, and what&rsquo;s more, I&rsquo;ll come with you to your
    299. island&mdash;if there is such a place.&rdquo;
    300. <br />
    301. &ldquo;Hear you, fat pigs of the sea. Who comes with me to the Sea Cow&rsquo;s tunnel?
    302. Answer, or I shall teach you again,&rdquo; roared Kotick.
    303. <br />
    304. There was a murmur like the ripple of the tide all up and down the
    305. beaches. &ldquo;We will come,&rdquo; said thousands of tired voices. &ldquo;We will follow
    306. Kotick, the White Seal.&rdquo;
    307. <br />
    308. Then Kotick dropped his head between his shoulders and shut his eyes
    309. proudly. He was not a white seal any more, but red from head to tail. All
    310. the same he would have scorned to look at or touch one of his wounds.
    311. <br />
    312. A week later he and his army (nearly ten thousand holluschickie and old
    313. seals) went away north to the Sea Cow&rsquo;s tunnel, Kotick leading them, and
    314. the seals that stayed at Novastoshnah called them idiots. But next spring,
    315. when they all met off the fishing banks of the Pacific, Kotick&rsquo;s seals
    316. told such tales of the new beaches beyond Sea Cow&rsquo;s tunnel that more and
    317. more seals left Novastoshnah. Of course it was not all done at once, for
    318. the seals are not very clever, and they need a long time to turn things
    319. over in their minds, but year after year more seals went away from
    320. Novastoshnah, and Lukannon, and the other nurseries, to the quiet,
    321. sheltered beaches where Kotick sits all the summer through, getting bigger
    322. and fatter and stronger each year, while the holluschickie play around
    323. him, in that sea where no man comes.
    324. <br />
    325. [
    326. ]()

      Lukannon
    
    
      This is the great deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing when they
      are heading back to their beaches in the summer. It is a sort of very sad
      seal National Anthem.
    
    
     I met my mates in the morning (and, oh, but I am old!)
     Where roaring on the ledges the summer ground-swell rolled;
     I heard them lift the chorus that drowned the breakers&rsquo; song&mdash;
     The Beaches of Lukannon&mdash;two million voices strong.
    
     The song of pleasant stations beside the salt lagoons,
     The song of blowing squadrons that shuffled down the dunes,
     The song of midnight dances that churned the sea to flame&mdash;
     The Beaches of Lukannon&mdash;before the sealers came!
    
     I met my mates in the morning (I&rsquo;ll never meet them more!);
     They came and went in legions that darkened all the shore.
     And o&rsquo;er the foam-flecked offing as far as voice could reach
     We hailed the landing-parties and we sang them up the beach.
    
     The Beaches of Lukannon&mdash;the winter wheat so tall&mdash;
     The dripping, crinkled lichens, and the sea-fog drenching all!
     The platforms of our playground, all shining smooth and worn!
     The Beaches of Lukannon&mdash;the home where we were born!
    
     I met my mates in the morning, a broken, scattered band.
     Men shoot us in the water and club us on the land;
     Men drive us to the Salt House like silly sheep and tame,
     And still we sing Lukannon&mdash;before the sealers came.
    
     Wheel down, wheel down to southward; oh, Gooverooska, go!
     And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys the story of our woe;
     Ere, empty as the shark&rsquo;s egg the tempest flings ashore,
     The Beaches of Lukannon shall know their sons no more!
    
      [
       ]()
    

    {0195}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图58

      &ldquo;Rikki-Tikki-Tavi&rdquo;
    
    
     At the hole where he went in
     Red-Eye called to Wrinkle-Skin.
     Hear what little Red-Eye saith:
     &ldquo;Nag, come up and dance with death!&rdquo;
    
     Eye to eye and head to head,
        (Keep the measure, Nag.)
     This shall end when one is dead;
        (At thy pleasure, Nag.)
     Turn for turn and twist for twist&mdash;
        (Run and hide thee, Nag.)
     Hah!  The hooded Death has missed!
        (Woe betide thee, Nag!)
    
      This is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought
      single-handed, through the bath-rooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee
      cantonment. Darzee, the Tailorbird, helped him, and Chuchundra, the
      musk-rat, who never comes out into the middle of the floor, but always
      creeps round by the wall, gave him advice, but Rikki-tikki did the real
      fighting.
    <br />
      He was a mongoose, rather like a little cat in his fur and his tail, but
      quite like a weasel in his head and his habits. His eyes and the end of
      his restless nose were pink. He could scratch himself anywhere he pleased
      with any leg, front or back, that he chose to use. He could fluff up his
      tail till it looked like a bottle brush, and his war cry as he scuttled
      through the long grass was: &ldquo;Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!&rdquo;
     <br />
      One day, a high summer flood washed him out of the burrow where he lived
      with his father and mother, and carried him, kicking and clucking, down a
      roadside ditch. He found a little wisp of grass floating there, and clung
      to it till he lost his senses. When he revived, he was lying in the hot
      sun on the middle of a garden path, very draggled indeed, and a small boy
      was saying, &ldquo;Here&rsquo;s a dead mongoose. Let&rsquo;s have a funeral.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;No,&rdquo; said his mother, &ldquo;let&rsquo;s take him in and dry him. Perhaps he isn&rsquo;t
      really dead.&rdquo;
     <br />
      They took him into the house, and a big man picked him up between his
      finger and thumb and said he was not dead but half choked. So they wrapped
      him in cotton wool, and warmed him over a little fire, and he opened his
      eyes and sneezed.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the
      bungalow), &ldquo;don&rsquo;t frighten him, and we&rsquo;ll see what he&rsquo;ll do.&rdquo;
     <br />
      It is the hardest thing in the world to frighten a mongoose, because he is
      eaten up from nose to tail with curiosity. The motto of all the mongoose
      family is &ldquo;Run and find out,&rdquo; and Rikki-tikki was a true mongoose. He
      looked at the cotton wool, decided that it was not good to eat, ran all
      round the table, sat up and put his fur in order, scratched himself, and
      jumped on the small boy&rsquo;s shoulder.
    

    {8197}
    088_The Jungle Book - 图60 “Don’t be frightened, Teddy,” said his father. “That’s his way of making friends.”
    “Ouch! He’s tickling under my chin,” said Teddy.
    Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy’s collar and neck, snuffed at his ear, and climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.
    “Good gracious,” said Teddy’s mother, “and that’s a wild creature! I suppose he’s so tame because we’ve been kind to him.”
    “All mongooses are like that,” said her husband. “If Teddy doesn’t pick him up by the tail, or try to put him in a cage, he’ll run in and out of the house all day long. Let’s give him something to eat.”
    They gave him a little piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki liked it immensely, and when it was finished he went out into the veranda and sat in the sunshine and fluffed up his fur to make it dry to the roots. Then he felt better.

    {0198}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图62

      &ldquo;There are more things to find out about in this house,&rdquo; he said to
      himself, &ldquo;than all my family could find out in all their lives. I shall
      certainly stay and find out.&rdquo;
     <br />
      He spent all that day roaming over the house. He nearly drowned himself in
      the bath-tubs, put his nose into the ink on a writing table, and burned it
      on the end of the big man&rsquo;s cigar, for he climbed up in the big man&rsquo;s lap
      to see how writing was done. At nightfall he ran into Teddy&rsquo;s nursery to
      watch how kerosene lamps were lighted, and when Teddy went to bed
      Rikki-tikki climbed up too. But he was a restless companion, because he
      had to get up and attend to every noise all through the night, and find
      out what made it. Teddy&rsquo;s mother and father came in, the last thing, to
      look at their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. &ldquo;I don&rsquo;t like
      that,&rdquo; said Teddy&rsquo;s mother. &ldquo;He may bite the child.&rdquo; &ldquo;He&rsquo;ll do no such
      thing,&rdquo; said the father. &ldquo;Teddy&rsquo;s safer with that little beast than if he
      had a bloodhound to watch him. If a snake came into the nursery now&mdash;&rdquo;
    

    {0199}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图64

      But Teddy&rsquo;s mother wouldn&rsquo;t think of anything so awful.
    <br />
      Early in the morning Rikki-tikki came to early breakfast in the veranda
      riding on Teddy&rsquo;s shoulder, and they gave him banana and some boiled egg.
      He sat on all their laps one after the other, because every
      well-brought-up mongoose always hopes to be a house mongoose some day and
      have rooms to run about in; and Rikki-tikki&rsquo;s mother (she used to live in
      the general&rsquo;s house at Segowlee) had carefully told Rikki what to do if
      ever he came across white men.
    

    {9200}
    088_The Jungle Book - 图66 Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was to be seen. It was a large garden, only half cultivated, with bushes, as big as summer-houses, of Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clumps of bamboos, and thickets of high grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. “This is a splendid hunting-ground,” he said, and his tail grew bottle-brushy at the thought of it, and he scuttled up and down the garden, snuffing here and there till he heard very sorrowful voices in a thorn-bush.
    It was Darzee, the Tailor-bird, and his wife. They had made a beautiful nest by pulling two big leaves together and stitching them up the edges with fibers, and had filled the hollow with cotton and downy fluff. The nest swayed to and fro, as they sat on the rim and cried.

    {0201}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图68

      &ldquo;What is the matter?&rdquo; asked Rikki-tikki.
    <br />
      &ldquo;We are very miserable,&rdquo; said Darzee. &ldquo;One of our babies fell out of the
      nest yesterday and Nag ate him.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;H&rsquo;m!&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki, &ldquo;that is very sad&mdash;but I am a stranger here.
      Who is Nag?&rdquo;
     <br />
      Darzee and his wife only cowered down in the nest without answering, for
      from the thick grass at the foot of the bush there came a low hiss&mdash;a
      horrid cold sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two clear feet. Then
      inch by inch out of the grass rose up the head and spread hood of Nag, the
      big black cobra, and he was five feet long from tongue to tail. When he
      had lifted one-third of himself clear of the ground, he stayed balancing
      to and fro exactly as a dandelion tuft balances in the wind, and he looked
      at Rikki-tikki with the wicked snake&rsquo;s eyes that never change their
      expression, whatever the snake may be thinking of.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Who is Nag?&rdquo; said he. &ldquo;I am Nag. The great God Brahm put his mark upon
      all our people, when the first cobra spread his hood to keep the sun off
      Brahm as he slept. Look, and be afraid!&rdquo;
    

    {0203}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图70

      He spread out his hood more than ever, and Rikki-tikki saw the
      spectacle-mark on the back of it that looks exactly like the eye part of a
      hook-and-eye fastening. He was afraid for the minute, but it is impossible
      for a mongoose to stay frightened for any length of time, and though
      Rikki-tikki had never met a live cobra before, his mother had fed him on
      dead ones, and he knew that all a grown mongoose&rsquo;s business in life was to
      fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that too and, at the bottom of his cold
      heart, he was afraid.
    

    {5250}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图72

      &ldquo;Well,&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki, and his tail began to fluff up again, &ldquo;marks or
      no marks, do you think it is right for you to eat fledglings out of a
      nest?&rdquo;
     <br />
      Nag was thinking to himself, and watching the least little movement in the
      grass behind Rikki-tikki. He knew that mongooses in the garden meant death
      sooner or later for him and his family, but he wanted to get Rikki-tikki
      off his guard. So he dropped his head a little, and put it on one side.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Let us talk,&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;You eat eggs. Why should not I eat birds?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Behind you! Look behind you!&rdquo; sang Darzee.
    

    {0207}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图74

      Rikki-tikki knew better than to waste time in staring. He jumped up in the
      air as high as he could go, and just under him whizzed by the head of
      Nagaina, Nag&rsquo;s wicked wife. She had crept up behind him as he was talking,
      to make an end of him. He heard her savage hiss as the stroke missed. He
      came down almost across her back, and if he had been an old mongoose he
      would have known that then was the time to break her back with one bite;
      but he was afraid of the terrible lashing return stroke of the cobra. He
      bit, indeed, but did not bite long enough, and he jumped clear of the
      whisking tail, leaving Nagaina torn and angry.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Wicked, wicked Darzee!&rdquo; said Nag, lashing up as high as he could reach
      toward the nest in the thorn-bush. But Darzee had built it out of reach of
      snakes, and it only swayed to and fro.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki felt his eyes growing red and hot (when a mongoose&rsquo;s eyes grow
      red, he is angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little
      kangaroo, and looked all round him, and chattered with rage. But Nag and
      Nagaina had disappeared into the grass. When a snake misses its stroke, it
      never says anything or gives any sign of what it means to do next.
      Rikki-tikki did not care to follow them, for he did not feel sure that he
      could manage two snakes at once. So he trotted off to the gravel path near
      the house, and sat down to think. It was a serious matter for him.
    <br />
      If you read the old books of natural history, you will find they say that
      when the mongoose fights the snake and happens to get bitten, he runs off
      and eats some herb that cures him. That is not true. The victory is only a
      matter of quickness of eye and quickness of foot&mdash;snake&rsquo;s blow
      against mongoose&rsquo;s jump&mdash;and as no eye can follow the motion of a
      snake&rsquo;s head when it strikes, this makes things much more wonderful than
      any magic herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him
      all the more pleased to think that he had managed to escape a blow from
      behind. It gave him confidence in himself, and when Teddy came running
      down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.
    <br />
      But just as Teddy was stooping, something wriggled a little in the dust,
      and a tiny voice said: &ldquo;Be careful. I am Death!&rdquo; It was Karait, the dusty
      brown snakeling that lies for choice on the dusty earth; and his bite is
      as dangerous as the cobra&rsquo;s. But he is so small that nobody thinks of him,
      and so he does the more harm to people.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki&rsquo;s eyes grew red again, and he danced up to Karait with the
      peculiar rocking, swaying motion that he had inherited from his family. It
      looks very funny, but it is so perfectly balanced a gait that you can fly
      off from it at any angle you please, and in dealing with snakes this is an
      advantage. If Rikki-tikki had only known, he was doing a much more
      dangerous thing than fighting Nag, for Karait is so small, and can turn so
      quickly, that unless Rikki bit him close to the back of the head, he would
      get the return stroke in his eye or his lip. But Rikki did not know. His
      eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, looking for a good place
      to hold. Karait struck out. Rikki jumped sideways and tried to run in, but
      the wicked little dusty gray head lashed within a fraction of his
      shoulder, and he had to jump over the body, and the head followed his
      heels close.
    <br />
      Teddy shouted to the house: &ldquo;Oh, look here! Our mongoose is killing a
      snake.&rdquo; And Rikki-tikki heard a scream from Teddy&rsquo;s mother. His father ran
      out with a stick, but by the time he came up, Karait had lunged out once
      too far, and Rikki-tikki had sprung, jumped on the snake&rsquo;s back, dropped
      his head far between his forelegs, bitten as high up the back as he could
      get hold, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was
      just going to eat him up from the tail, after the custom of his family at
      dinner, when he remembered that a full meal makes a slow mongoose, and if
      he wanted all his strength and quickness ready, he must keep himself thin.
    <br />
      He went away for a dust bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy&rsquo;s
      father beat the dead Karait. &ldquo;What is the use of that?&rdquo; thought
      Rikki-tikki. &ldquo;I have settled it all;&rdquo; and then Teddy&rsquo;s mother picked him
      up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from
      death, and Teddy&rsquo;s father said that he was a providence, and Teddy looked
      on with big scared eyes. Rikki-tikki was rather amused at all the fuss,
      which, of course, he did not understand. Teddy&rsquo;s mother might just as well
      have petted Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was thoroughly enjoying
      himself.
    <br />
      That night at dinner, walking to and fro among the wine-glasses on the
      table, he might have stuffed himself three times over with nice things.
      But he remembered Nag and Nagaina, and though it was very pleasant to be
      patted and petted by Teddy&rsquo;s mother, and to sit on Teddy&rsquo;s shoulder, his
      eyes would get red from time to time, and he would go off into his long
      war cry of &ldquo;Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!&rdquo;
    

    {0212}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图76

      Teddy carried him off to bed, and insisted on Rikki-tikki sleeping under
      his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well bred to bite or scratch, but as soon as
      Teddy was asleep he went off for his nightly walk round the house, and in
      the dark he ran up against Chuchundra, the musk-rat, creeping around by
      the wall. Chuchundra is a broken-hearted little beast. He whimpers and
      cheeps all the night, trying to make up his mind to run into the middle of
      the room. But he never gets there.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t kill me,&rdquo; said Chuchundra, almost weeping. &ldquo;Rikki-tikki, don&rsquo;t kill
      me!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Do you think a snake-killer kills muskrats?&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki scornfully.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Those who kill snakes get killed by snakes,&rdquo; said Chuchundra, more
      sorrowfully than ever. &ldquo;And how am I to be sure that Nag won&rsquo;t mistake me
      for you some dark night?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;There&rsquo;s not the least danger,&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki. &ldquo;But Nag is in the
      garden, and I know you don&rsquo;t go there.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;My cousin Chua, the rat, told me&mdash;&rdquo; said Chuchundra, and then he
      stopped.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Told you what?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;H&rsquo;sh! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in
      the garden.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I didn&rsquo;t&mdash;so you must tell me. Quick, Chuchundra, or I&rsquo;ll bite you!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Chuchundra sat down and cried till the tears rolled off his whiskers. &ldquo;I
      am a very poor man,&rdquo; he sobbed. &ldquo;I never had spirit enough to run out into
      the middle of the room. H&rsquo;sh! I mustn&rsquo;t tell you anything. Can&rsquo;t you hear,
      Rikki-tikki?&rdquo;
     <br />
      Rikki-tikki listened. The house was as still as still, but he thought he
      could just catch the faintest scratch-scratch in the world&mdash;a noise
      as faint as that of a wasp walking on a window-pane&mdash;the dry scratch
      of a snake&rsquo;s scales on brick-work.
    <br />
      &ldquo;That&rsquo;s Nag or Nagaina,&rdquo; he said to himself, &ldquo;and he is crawling into the
      bath-room sluice. You&rsquo;re right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua.&rdquo;
     <br />
      He stole off to Teddy&rsquo;s bath-room, but there was nothing there, and then
      to Teddy&rsquo;s mother&rsquo;s bathroom. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall
      there was a brick pulled out to make a sluice for the bath water, and as
      Rikki-tikki stole in by the masonry curb where the bath is put, he heard
      Nag and Nagaina whispering together outside in the moonlight.
    <br />
      &ldquo;When the house is emptied of people,&rdquo; said Nagaina to her husband, &ldquo;he
      will have to go away, and then the garden will be our own again. Go in
      quietly, and remember that the big man who killed Karait is the first one
      to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will hunt for Rikki-tikki
      together.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;But are you sure that there is anything to be gained by killing the
      people?&rdquo; said Nag.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Everything. When there were no people in the bungalow, did we have any
      mongoose in the garden? So long as the bungalow is empty, we are king and
      queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon
      bed hatch (as they may tomorrow), our children will need room and quiet.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I had not thought of that,&rdquo; said Nag. &ldquo;I will go, but there is no need
      that we should hunt for Rikki-tikki afterward. I will kill the big man and
      his wife, and the child if I can, and come away quietly. Then the bungalow
      will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will go.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Rikki-tikki tingled all over with rage and hatred at this, and then Nag&rsquo;s
      head came through the sluice, and his five feet of cold body followed it.
      Angry as he was, Rikki-tikki was very frightened as he saw the size of the
      big cobra. Nag coiled himself up, raised his head, and looked into the
      bathroom in the dark, and Rikki could see his eyes glitter.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will know; and if I fight him on the
      open floor, the odds are in his favor. What am I to do?&rdquo; said
      Rikki-tikki-tavi.
    <br />
      Nag waved to and fro, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the
      biggest water-jar that was used to fill the bath. &ldquo;That is good,&rdquo; said the
      snake. &ldquo;Now, when Karait was killed, the big man had a stick. He may have
      that stick still, but when he comes in to bathe in the morning he will not
      have a stick. I shall wait here till he comes. Nagaina&mdash;do you hear
      me?&mdash;I shall wait here in the cool till daytime.&rdquo;
     <br />
      There was no answer from outside, so Rikki-tikki knew Nagaina had gone
      away. Nag coiled himself down, coil by coil, round the bulge at the bottom
      of the water jar, and Rikki-tikki stayed still as death. After an hour he
      began to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and
      Rikki-tikki looked at his big back, wondering which would be the best
      place for a good hold. &ldquo;If I don&rsquo;t break his back at the first jump,&rdquo; said
      Rikki, &ldquo;he can still fight. And if he fights&mdash;O Rikki!&rdquo; He looked at
      the thickness of the neck below the hood, but that was too much for him;
      and a bite near the tail would only make Nag savage.
    <br />
      &ldquo;It must be the head&rdquo;&rsquo; he said at last; &ldquo;the head above the hood. And,
      when I am once there, I must not let go.&rdquo;
    

    {0217}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图78

      Then he jumped. The head was lying a little clear of the water jar, under
      the curve of it; and, as his teeth met, Rikki braced his back against the
      bulge of the red earthenware to hold down the head. This gave him just one
      second&rsquo;s purchase, and he made the most of it. Then he was battered to and
      fro as a rat is shaken by a dog&mdash;to and fro on the floor, up and
      down, and around in great circles, but his eyes were red and he held on as
      the body cart-whipped over the floor, upsetting the tin dipper and the
      soap dish and the flesh brush, and banged against the tin side of the
      bath. As he held he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, for he made sure
      he would be banged to death, and, for the honor of his family, he
      preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He was dizzy, aching, and
      felt shaken to pieces when something went off like a thunderclap just
      behind him. A hot wind knocked him senseless and red fire singed his fur.
      The big man had been wakened by the noise, and had fired both barrels of a
      shotgun into Nag just behind the hood.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes shut, for now he was quite sure he was
      dead. But the head did not move, and the big man picked him up and said,
      &ldquo;It&rsquo;s the mongoose again, Alice. The little chap has saved our lives now.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Then Teddy&rsquo;s mother came in with a very white face, and saw what was left
      of Nag, and Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy&rsquo;s bedroom and spent half
      the rest of the night shaking himself tenderly to find out whether he
      really was broken into forty pieces, as he fancied.
    <br />
      When morning came he was very stiff, but well pleased with his doings.
      &ldquo;Now I have Nagaina to settle with, and she will be worse than five Nags,
      and there&rsquo;s no knowing when the eggs she spoke of will hatch. Goodness! I
      must go and see Darzee,&rdquo; he said.
    <br />
      Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thornbush where
      Darzee was singing a song of triumph at the top of his voice. The news of
      Nag&rsquo;s death was all over the garden, for the sweeper had thrown the body
      on the rubbish-heap.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, you stupid tuft of feathers!&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki angrily. &ldquo;Is this the
      time to sing?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Nag is dead&mdash;is dead&mdash;is dead!&rdquo; sang Darzee. &ldquo;The valiant
      Rikki-tikki caught him by the head and held fast. The big man brought the
      bang-stick, and Nag fell in two pieces! He will never eat my babies
      again.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;All that&rsquo;s true enough. But where&rsquo;s Nagaina?&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki, looking
      carefully round him.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Nagaina came to the bathroom sluice and called for Nag,&rdquo; Darzee went on,
      &ldquo;and Nag came out on the end of a stick&mdash;the sweeper picked him up on
      the end of a stick and threw him upon the rubbish heap. Let us sing about
      the great, the red-eyed Rikki-tikki!&rdquo; And Darzee filled his throat and
      sang.
    <br />
      &ldquo;If I could get up to your nest, I&rsquo;d roll your babies out!&rdquo; said
      Rikki-tikki. &ldquo;You don&rsquo;t know when to do the right thing at the right time.
      You&rsquo;re safe enough in your nest there, but it&rsquo;s war for me down here. Stop
      singing a minute, Darzee.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;For the great, the beautiful Rikki-tikki&rsquo;s sake I will stop,&rdquo; said
      Darzee. &ldquo;What is it, O Killer of the terrible Nag?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Where is Nagaina, for the third time?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;On the rubbish heap by the stables, mourning for Nag. Great is
      Rikki-tikki with the white teeth.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Bother my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she keeps her eggs?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;In the melon bed, on the end nearest the wall, where the sun strikes
      nearly all day. She hid them there weeks ago.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;And you never thought it worth while to tell me? The end nearest the
      wall, you said?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Rikki-tikki, you are not going to eat her eggs?&rdquo;
    

    {0221}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图80

      &ldquo;Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have a grain of sense you will fly
      off to the stables and pretend that your wing is broken, and let Nagaina
      chase you away to this bush. I must get to the melon-bed, and if I went
      there now she&rsquo;d see me.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Darzee was a feather-brained little fellow who could never hold more than
      one idea at a time in his head. And just because he knew that Nagaina&rsquo;s
      children were born in eggs like his own, he didn&rsquo;t think at first that it
      was fair to kill them. But his wife was a sensible bird, and she knew that
      cobra&rsquo;s eggs meant young cobras later on. So she flew off from the nest,
      and left Darzee to keep the babies warm, and continue his song about the
      death of Nag. Darzee was very like a man in some ways.
    <br />
      She fluttered in front of Nagaina by the rubbish heap and cried out, &ldquo;Oh,
      my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a stone at me and broke it.&rdquo;
       Then she fluttered more desperately than ever.
    <br />
      Nagaina lifted up her head and hissed, &ldquo;You warned Rikki-tikki when I
      would have killed him. Indeed and truly, you&rsquo;ve chosen a bad place to be
      lame in.&rdquo; And she moved toward Darzee&rsquo;s wife, slipping along over the
      dust.
    <br />
      &ldquo;The boy broke it with a stone!&rdquo; shrieked Darzee&rsquo;s wife.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Well! It may be some consolation to you when you&rsquo;re dead to know that I
      shall settle accounts with the boy. My husband lies on the rubbish heap
      this morning, but before night the boy in the house will lie very still.
      What is the use of running away? I am sure to catch you. Little fool, look
      at me!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Darzee&rsquo;s wife knew better than to do that, for a bird who looks at a
      snake&rsquo;s eyes gets so frightened that she cannot move. Darzee&rsquo;s wife
      fluttered on, piping sorrowfully, and never leaving the ground, and
      Nagaina quickened her pace.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki heard them going up the path from the stables, and he raced
      for the end of the melon patch near the wall. There, in the warm litter
      above the melons, very cunningly hidden, he found twenty-five eggs, about
      the size of a bantam&rsquo;s eggs, but with whitish skin instead of shell.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I was not a day too soon,&rdquo; he said, for he could see the baby cobras
      curled up inside the skin, and he knew that the minute they were hatched
      they could each kill a man or a mongoose. He bit off the tops of the eggs
      as fast as he could, taking care to crush the young cobras, and turned
      over the litter from time to time to see whether he had missed any. At
      last there were only three eggs left, and Rikki-tikki began to chuckle to
      himself, when he heard Darzee&rsquo;s wife screaming:
    <br />
      &ldquo;Rikki-tikki, I led Nagaina toward the house, and she has gone into the
      veranda, and&mdash;oh, come quickly&mdash;she means killing!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Rikki-tikki smashed two eggs, and tumbled backward down the melon-bed with
      the third egg in his mouth, and scuttled to the veranda as hard as he
      could put foot to the ground. Teddy and his mother and father were there
      at early breakfast, but Rikki-tikki saw that they were not eating
      anything. They sat stone-still, and their faces were white. Nagaina was
      coiled up on the matting by Teddy&rsquo;s chair, within easy striking distance
      of Teddy&rsquo;s bare leg, and she was swaying to and fro, singing a song of
      triumph.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Son of the big man that killed Nag,&rdquo; she hissed, &ldquo;stay still. I am not
      ready yet. Wait a little. Keep very still, all you three! If you move I
      strike, and if you do not move I strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my
      Nag!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Teddy&rsquo;s eyes were fixed on his father, and all his father could do was to
      whisper, &ldquo;Sit still, Teddy. You mustn&rsquo;t move. Teddy, keep still.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Then Rikki-tikki came up and cried, &ldquo;Turn round, Nagaina. Turn and fight!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;All in good time,&rdquo; said she, without moving her eyes. &ldquo;I will settle my
      account with you presently. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They are
      still and white. They are afraid. They dare not move, and if you come a
      step nearer I strike.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Look at your eggs,&rdquo; said Rikki-tikki, &ldquo;in the melon bed near the wall. Go
      and look, Nagaina!&rdquo;
     <br />
      The big snake turned half around, and saw the egg on the veranda. &ldquo;Ah-h!
      Give it to me,&rdquo; she said.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki put his paws one on each side of the egg, and his eyes were
      blood-red. &ldquo;What price for a snake&rsquo;s egg? For a young cobra? For a young
      king cobra? For the last&mdash;the very last of the brood? The ants are
      eating all the others down by the melon bed.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Nagaina spun clear round, forgetting everything for the sake of the one
      egg. Rikki-tikki saw Teddy&rsquo;s father shoot out a big hand, catch Teddy by
      the shoulder, and drag him across the little table with the tea-cups, safe
      and out of reach of Nagaina.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Tricked! Tricked! Tricked! Rikk-tck-tck!&rdquo; chuckled Rikki-tikki. &ldquo;The boy
      is safe, and it was I&mdash;I&mdash;I that caught Nag by the hood last
      night in the bathroom.&rdquo; Then he began to jump up and down, all four feet
      together, his head close to the floor. &ldquo;He threw me to and fro, but he
      could not shake me off. He was dead before the big man blew him in two. I
      did it! Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come then, Nagaina. Come and fight with me.
      You shall not be a widow long.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Nagaina saw that she had lost her chance of killing Teddy, and the egg lay
      between Rikki-tikki&rsquo;s paws. &ldquo;Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Give me the
      last of my eggs, and I will go away and never come back,&rdquo; she said,
      lowering her hood.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Yes, you will go away, and you will never come back. For you will go to
      the rubbish heap with Nag. Fight, widow! The big man has gone for his gun!
      Fight!&rdquo;
    

    {0227}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图82

      Rikki-tikki was bounding all round Nagaina, keeping just out of reach of
      her stroke, his little eyes like hot coals. Nagaina gathered herself
      together and flung out at him. Rikki-tikki jumped up and backward. Again
      and again and again she struck, and each time her head came with a whack
      on the matting of the veranda and she gathered herself together like a
      watch spring. Then Rikki-tikki danced in a circle to get behind her, and
      Nagaina spun round to keep her head to his head, so that the rustle of her
      tail on the matting sounded like dry leaves blown along by the wind.
    <br />
      He had forgotten the egg. It still lay on the veranda, and Nagaina came
      nearer and nearer to it, till at last, while Rikki-tikki was drawing
      breath, she caught it in her mouth, turned to the veranda steps, and flew
      like an arrow down the path, with Rikki-tikki behind her. When the cobra
      runs for her life, she goes like a whip-lash flicked across a horse&rsquo;s
      neck.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki knew that he must catch her, or all the trouble would begin
      again. She headed straight for the long grass by the thorn-bush, and as he
      was running Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his foolish little song
      of triumph. But Darzee&rsquo;s wife was wiser. She flew off her nest as Nagaina
      came along, and flapped her wings about Nagaina&rsquo;s head. If Darzee had
      helped they might have turned her, but Nagaina only lowered her hood and
      went on. Still, the instant&rsquo;s delay brought Rikki-tikki up to her, and as
      she plunged into the rat-hole where she and Nag used to live, his little
      white teeth were clenched on her tail, and he went down with her&mdash;and
      very few mongooses, however wise and old they may be, care to follow a
      cobra into its hole. It was dark in the hole; and Rikki-tikki never knew
      when it might open out and give Nagaina room to turn and strike at him. He
      held on savagely, and stuck out his feet to act as brakes on the dark
      slope of the hot, moist earth.
    <br />
      Then the grass by the mouth of the hole stopped waving, and Darzee said,
      &ldquo;It is all over with Rikki-tikki! We must sing his death song. Valiant
      Rikki-tikki is dead! For Nagaina will surely kill him underground.&rdquo;
     <br />
      So he sang a very mournful song that he made up on the spur of the minute,
      and just as he got to the most touching part, the grass quivered again,
      and Rikki-tikki, covered with dirt, dragged himself out of the hole leg by
      leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki
      shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. &ldquo;It is all over,&rdquo; he
      said. &ldquo;The widow will never come out again.&rdquo; And the red ants that live
      between the grass stems heard him, and began to troop down one after
      another to see if he had spoken the truth.
    <br />
      Rikki-tikki curled himself up in the grass and slept where he was&mdash;slept
      and slept till it was late in the afternoon, for he had done a hard day&rsquo;s
      work.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; he said, when he awoke, &ldquo;I will go back to the house. Tell the
      Coppersmith, Darzee, and he will tell the garden that Nagaina is dead.&rdquo;
    

    {0230}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图84

      The Coppersmith is a bird who makes a noise exactly like the beating of a
      little hammer on a copper pot; and the reason he is always making it is
      because he is the town crier to every Indian garden, and tells all the
      news to everybody who cares to listen. As Rikki-tikki went up the path, he
      heard his &ldquo;attention&rdquo; notes like a tiny dinner gong, and then the steady
      &ldquo;Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead&mdash;dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!&rdquo;
       That set all the birds in the garden singing, and the frogs croaking, for
      Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as little birds.
    <br />
      When Rikki got to the house, Teddy and Teddy&rsquo;s mother (she looked very
      white still, for she had been fainting) and Teddy&rsquo;s father came out and
      almost cried over him; and that night he ate all that was given him till
      he could eat no more, and went to bed on Teddy&rsquo;s shoulder, where Teddy&rsquo;s
      mother saw him when she came to look late at night.
    <br />
      &ldquo;He saved our lives and Teddy&rsquo;s life,&rdquo; she said to her husband. &ldquo;Just
      think, he saved all our lives.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Rikki-tikki woke up with a jump, for the mongooses are light sleepers.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, it&rsquo;s you,&rdquo; said he. &ldquo;What are you bothering for? All the cobras are
      dead. And if they weren&rsquo;t, I&rsquo;m here.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Rikki-tikki had a right to be proud of himself. But he did not grow too
      proud, and he kept that garden as a mongoose should keep it, with tooth
      and jump and spring and bite, till never a cobra dared show its head
      inside the walls.
    <br />
      [
       ]()
    

      Darzee&rsquo;s Chant
    
    
     (Sung in honor of Rikki-tikki-tavi)
    
     Singer and tailor am I&mdash;
        Doubled the joys that I know&mdash;
     Proud of my lilt to the sky,
        Proud of the house that I sew&mdash;
     Over and under, so weave I my music&mdash;so weave I the house that I
        sew.
    
     Sing to your fledglings again,
        Mother, oh lift up your head!
     Evil that plagued us is slain,
        Death in the garden lies dead.
     Terror that hid in the roses is impotent&mdash;flung on the dung-hill
     and dead!
    
     Who has delivered us, who?
        Tell me his nest and his name.
     Rikki, the valiant, the true,
        Tikki, with eyeballs of flame,
     Rikk-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged, the hunter with eyeballs of
     flame!
    
     Give him the Thanks of the Birds,
        Bowing with tail feathers spread!
     Praise him with nightingale words&mdash;
        Nay, I will praise him instead.
     Hear!  I will sing you the praise of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with
     eyeballs of red!
    
     (Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is
     lost.)
    
      [
       ]()
    

    {0237}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图86

      Toomai of the Elephants
    
    
     I will remember what I was, I am sick of rope and chain&mdash;
        I will remember my old strength and all my forest affairs.
     I will not sell my back to man for a bundle of sugar-cane:
        I will go out to my own kind, and the wood-folk in their lairs.
    
     I will go out until the day, until the morning break&mdash;
        Out to the wind&rsquo;s untainted kiss, the water&rsquo;s clean caress;
     I will forget my ankle-ring and snap my picket stake.
        I will revisit my lost loves, and playmates masterless!
    
      Kala Nag, which means Black Snake, had served the Indian Government in
      every way that an elephant could serve it for forty-seven years, and as he
      was fully twenty years old when he was caught, that makes him nearly
      seventy&mdash;a ripe age for an elephant. He remembered pushing, with a
      big leather pad on his forehead, at a gun stuck in deep mud, and that was
      before the Afghan War of 1842, and he had not then come to his full
      strength.
    <br />
      His mother Radha Pyari,&mdash;Radha the darling,&mdash;who had been caught
      in the same drive with Kala Nag, told him, before his little milk tusks
      had dropped out, that elephants who were afraid always got hurt. Kala Nag
      knew that that advice was good, for the first time that he saw a shell
      burst he backed, screaming, into a stand of piled rifles, and the bayonets
      pricked him in all his softest places. So, before he was twenty-five, he
      gave up being afraid, and so he was the best-loved and the
      best-looked-after elephant in the service of the Government of India. He
      had carried tents, twelve hundred pounds&rsquo; weight of tents, on the march in
      Upper India. He had been hoisted into a ship at the end of a steam crane
      and taken for days across the water, and made to carry a mortar on his
      back in a strange and rocky country very far from India, and had seen the
      Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala, and had come back again in the
      steamer entitled, so the soldiers said, to the Abyssinian War medal. He
      had seen his fellow elephants die of cold and epilepsy and starvation and
      sunstroke up at a place called Ali Musjid, ten years later; and afterward
      he had been sent down thousands of miles south to haul and pile big balks
      of teak in the timberyards at Moulmein. There he had half killed an
      insubordinate young elephant who was shirking his fair share of work.
    

    {0239}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图88

      After that he was taken off timber-hauling, and employed, with a few score
      other elephants who were trained to the business, in helping to catch wild
      elephants among the Garo hills. Elephants are very strictly preserved by
      the Indian Government. There is one whole department which does nothing
      else but hunt them, and catch them, and break them in, and send them up
      and down the country as they are needed for work.
    <br />
      Kala Nag stood ten fair feet at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut
      off short at five feet, and bound round the ends, to prevent them
      splitting, with bands of copper; but he could do more with those stumps
      than any untrained elephant could do with the real sharpened ones. When,
      after weeks and weeks of cautious driving of scattered elephants across
      the hills, the forty or fifty wild monsters were driven into the last
      stockade, and the big drop gate, made of tree trunks lashed together,
      jarred down behind them, Kala Nag, at the word of command, would go into
      that flaring, trumpeting pandemonium (generally at night, when the flicker
      of the torches made it difficult to judge distances), and, picking out the
      biggest and wildest tusker of the mob, would hammer him and hustle him
      into quiet while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and
      tied the smaller ones.
    <br />
      There was nothing in the way of fighting that Kala Nag, the old wise Black
      Snake, did not know, for he had stood up more than once in his time to the
      charge of the wounded tiger, and, curling up his soft trunk to be out of
      harm&rsquo;s way, had knocked the springing brute sideways in mid-air with a
      quick sickle cut of his head, that he had invented all by himself; had
      knocked him over, and kneeled upon him with his huge knees till the life
      went out with a gasp and a howl, and there was only a fluffy striped thing
      on the ground for Kala Nag to pull by the tail.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Yes,&rdquo; said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken
      him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him
      caught, &ldquo;there is nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has
      seen three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he will live to
      see four.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;He is afraid of me also,&rdquo; said Little Toomai, standing up to his full
      height of four feet, with only one rag upon him. He was ten years old, the
      eldest son of Big Toomai, and, according to custom, he would take his
      father&rsquo;s place on Kala Nag&rsquo;s neck when he grew up, and would handle the
      heavy iron ankus, the elephant goad, that had been worn smooth by his
      father, and his grandfather, and his great-grandfather.
    

    {5291}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图90

      He knew what he was talking of; for he had been born under Kala Nag&rsquo;s
      shadow, had played with the end of his trunk before he could walk, had
      taken him down to water as soon as he could walk, and Kala Nag would no
      more have dreamed of disobeying his shrill little orders than he would
      have dreamed of killing him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little
      brown baby under Kala Nag&rsquo;s tusks, and told him to salute his master that
      was to be.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Yes,&rdquo; said Little Toomai, &ldquo;he is afraid of me,&rdquo; and he took long strides
      up to Kala Nag, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift up his feet
      one after the other.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Wah!&rdquo; said Little Toomai, &ldquo;thou art a big elephant,&rdquo; and he wagged his
      fluffy head, quoting his father. &ldquo;The Government may pay for elephants,
      but they belong to us mahouts. When thou art old, Kala Nag, there will
      come some rich rajah, and he will buy thee from the Government, on account
      of thy size and thy manners, and then thou wilt have nothing to do but to
      carry gold earrings in thy ears, and a gold howdah on thy back, and a red
      cloth covered with gold on thy sides, and walk at the head of the
      processions of the King. Then I shall sit on thy neck, O Kala Nag, with a
      silver ankus, and men will run before us with golden sticks, crying, `Room
      for the King&rsquo;s elephant!&rsquo; That will be good, Kala Nag, but not so good as
      this hunting in the jungles.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Umph!&rdquo; said Big Toomai. &ldquo;Thou art a boy, and as wild as a buffalo-calf.
      This running up and down among the hills is not the best Government
      service. I am getting old, and I do not love wild elephants. Give me brick
      elephant lines, one stall to each elephant, and big stumps to tie them to
      safely, and flat, broad roads to exercise upon, instead of this
      come-and-go camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were good. There was a
      bazaar close by, and only three hours&rsquo; work a day.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant-lines and said nothing. He
      very much preferred the camp life, and hated those broad, flat roads, with
      the daily grubbing for grass in the forage reserve, and the long hours
      when there was nothing to do except to watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his
      pickets.
    <br />
      What Little Toomai liked was to scramble up bridle paths that only an
      elephant could take; the dip into the valley below; the glimpses of the
      wild elephants browsing miles away; the rush of the frightened pig and
      peacock under Kala Nag&rsquo;s feet; the blinding warm rains, when all the hills
      and valleys smoked; the beautiful misty mornings when nobody knew where
      they would camp that night; the steady, cautious drive of the wild
      elephants, and the mad rush and blaze and hullabaloo of the last night&rsquo;s
      drive, when the elephants poured into the stockade like boulders in a
      landslide, found that they could not get out, and flung themselves at the
      heavy posts only to be driven back by yells and flaring torches and
      volleys of blank cartridge.
    <br />
      Even a little boy could be of use there, and Toomai was as useful as three
      boys. He would get his torch and wave it, and yell with the best. But the
      really good time came when the driving out began, and the Keddah&mdash;that
      is, the stockade&mdash;looked like a picture of the end of the world, and
      men had to make signs to one another, because they could not hear
      themselves speak. Then Little Toomai would climb up to the top of one of
      the quivering stockade posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying loose all
      over his shoulders, and he looking like a goblin in the torch-light. And
      as soon as there was a lull you could hear his high-pitched yells of
      encouragement to Kala Nag, above the trumpeting and crashing, and snapping
      of ropes, and groans of the tethered elephants. &ldquo;Mael, mael, Kala Nag! (Go
      on, go on, Black Snake!) Dant do! (Give him the tusk!) Somalo! Somalo!
      (Careful, careful!) Maro! Mar! (Hit him, hit him!) Mind the post! Arre!
      Arre! Hai! Yai! Kya-a-ah!&rdquo; he would shout, and the big fight between Kala
      Nag and the wild elephant would sway to and fro across the Keddah, and the
      old elephant catchers would wipe the sweat out of their eyes, and find
      time to nod to Little Toomai wriggling with joy on the top of the posts.
    <br />
      He did more than wriggle. One night he slid down from the post and slipped
      in between the elephants and threw up the loose end of a rope, which had
      dropped, to a driver who was trying to get a purchase on the leg of a
      kicking young calf (calves always give more trouble than full-grown
      animals). Kala Nag saw him, caught him in his trunk, and handed him up to
      Big Toomai, who slapped him then and there, and put him back on the post.
    <br />
      Next morning he gave him a scolding and said, &ldquo;Are not good brick elephant
      lines and a little tent carrying enough, that thou must needs go elephant
      catching on thy own account, little worthless? Now those foolish hunters,
      whose pay is less than my pay, have spoken to Petersen Sahib of the
      matter.&rdquo; Little Toomai was frightened. He did not know much of white men,
      but Petersen Sahib was the greatest white man in the world to him. He was
      the head of all the Keddah operations&mdash;the man who caught all the
      elephants for the Government of India, and who knew more about the ways of
      elephants than any living man.
    <br />
      &ldquo;What&mdash;what will happen?&rdquo; said Little Toomai.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Happen! The worst that can happen. Petersen Sahib is a madman. Else why
      should he go hunting these wild devils? He may even require thee to be an
      elephant catcher, to sleep anywhere in these fever-filled jungles, and at
      last to be trampled to death in the Keddah. It is well that this nonsense
      ends safely. Next week the catching is over, and we of the plains are sent
      back to our stations. Then we will march on smooth roads, and forget all
      this hunting. But, son, I am angry that thou shouldst meddle in the
      business that belongs to these dirty Assamese jungle folk. Kala Nag will
      obey none but me, so I must go with him into the Keddah, but he is only a
      fighting elephant, and he does not help to rope them. So I sit at my ease,
      as befits a mahout,&mdash;not a mere hunter,&mdash;a mahout, I say, and a
      man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai
      of the Elephants to be trodden underfoot in the dirt of a Keddah? Bad one!
      Wicked one! Worthless son! Go and wash Kala Nag and attend to his ears,
      and see that there are no thorns in his feet. Or else Petersen Sahib will
      surely catch thee and make thee a wild hunter&mdash;a follower of
      elephant&rsquo;s foot tracks, a jungle bear. Bah! Shame! Go!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Little Toomai went off without saying a word, but he told Kala Nag all his
      grievances while he was examining his feet. &ldquo;No matter,&rdquo; said Little
      Toomai, turning up the fringe of Kala Nag&rsquo;s huge right ear. &ldquo;They have
      said my name to Petersen Sahib, and perhaps&mdash;and perhaps&mdash;and
      perhaps&mdash;who knows? Hai! That is a big thorn that I have pulled out!&rdquo;
     <br />
      The next few days were spent in getting the elephants together, in walking
      the newly caught wild elephants up and down between a couple of tame ones
      to prevent them giving too much trouble on the downward march to the
      plains, and in taking stock of the blankets and ropes and things that had
      been worn out or lost in the forest.
    <br />
      Petersen Sahib came in on his clever she-elephant Pudmini; he had been
      paying off other camps among the hills, for the season was coming to an
      end, and there was a native clerk sitting at a table under a tree, to pay
      the drivers their wages. As each man was paid he went back to his
      elephant, and joined the line that stood ready to start. The catchers, and
      hunters, and beaters, the men of the regular Keddah, who stayed in the
      jungle year in and year out, sat on the backs of the elephants that
      belonged to Petersen Sahib&rsquo;s permanent force, or leaned against the trees
      with their guns across their arms, and made fun of the drivers who were
      going away, and laughed when the newly caught elephants broke the line and
      ran about.
    <br />
      Big Toomai went up to the clerk with Little Toomai behind him, and Machua
      Appa, the head tracker, said in an undertone to a friend of his, &ldquo;There
      goes one piece of good elephant stuff at least. &lsquo;Tis a pity to send that
      young jungle-cock to molt in the plains.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Now Petersen Sahib had ears all over him, as a man must have who listens
      to the most silent of all living things&mdash;the wild elephant. He turned
      where he was lying all along on Pudmini&rsquo;s back and said, &ldquo;What is that? I
      did not know of a man among the plains-drivers who had wit enough to rope
      even a dead elephant.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;This is not a man, but a boy. He went into the Keddah at the last drive,
      and threw Barmao there the rope, when we were trying to get that young
      calf with the blotch on his shoulder away from his mother.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and
      Little Toomai bowed to the earth.
    <br />
      &ldquo;He throw a rope? He is smaller than a picket-pin. Little one, what is thy
      name?&rdquo; said Petersen Sahib.
    <br />
      Little Toomai was too frightened to speak, but Kala Nag was behind him,
      and Toomai made a sign with his hand, and the elephant caught him up in
      his trunk and held him level with Pudmini&rsquo;s forehead, in front of the
      great Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands,
      for he was only a child, and except where elephants were concerned, he was
      just as bashful as a child could be.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Oho!&rdquo; said Petersen Sahib, smiling underneath his mustache, &ldquo;and why
      didst thou teach thy elephant that trick? Was it to help thee steal green
      corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are put out to dry?&rdquo;
    

    {0255}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图92

      &ldquo;Not green corn, Protector of the Poor,&mdash;melons,&rdquo; said Little Toomai,
      and all the men sitting about broke into a roar of laughter. Most of them
      had taught their elephants that trick when they were boys. Little Toomai
      was hanging eight feet up in the air, and he wished very much that he were
      eight feet underground.
    <br />
      &ldquo;He is Toomai, my son, Sahib,&rdquo; said Big Toomai, scowling. &ldquo;He is a very
      bad boy, and he will end in a jail, Sahib.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Of that I have my doubts,&rdquo; said Petersen Sahib. &ldquo;A boy who can face a
      full Keddah at his age does not end in jails. See, little one, here are
      four annas to spend in sweetmeats because thou hast a little head under
      that great thatch of hair. In time thou mayest become a hunter too.&rdquo; Big
      Toomai scowled more than ever. &ldquo;Remember, though, that Keddahs are not
      good for children to play in,&rdquo; Petersen Sahib went on.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Must I never go there, Sahib?&rdquo; asked Little Toomai with a big gasp.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Yes.&rdquo; Petersen Sahib smiled again. &ldquo;When thou hast seen the elephants
      dance. That is the proper time. Come to me when thou hast seen the
      elephants dance, and then I will let thee go into all the Keddahs.&rdquo;
     <br />
      There was another roar of laughter, for that is an old joke among
      elephant-catchers, and it means just never. There are great cleared flat
      places hidden away in the forests that are called elephants&rsquo; ball-rooms,
      but even these are only found by accident, and no man has ever seen the
      elephants dance. When a driver boasts of his skill and bravery the other
      drivers say, &ldquo;And when didst thou see the elephants dance?&rdquo;
     <br />
      Kala Nag put Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the earth again and went
      away with his father, and gave the silver four-anna piece to his mother,
      who was nursing his baby brother, and they all were put up on Kala Nag&rsquo;s
      back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants rolled down the hill
      path to the plains. It was a very lively march on account of the new
      elephants, who gave trouble at every ford, and needed coaxing or beating
      every other minute.
    <br />
      Big Toomai prodded Kala Nag spitefully, for he was very angry, but Little
      Toomai was too happy to speak. Petersen Sahib had noticed him, and given
      him money, so he felt as a private soldier would feel if he had been
      called out of the ranks and praised by his commander-in-chief.
    <br />
      &ldquo;What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant dance?&rdquo; he said, at last,
      softly to his mother.
    <br />
      Big Toomai heard him and grunted. &ldquo;That thou shouldst never be one of
      these hill buffaloes of trackers. That was what he meant. Oh, you in
      front, what is blocking the way?&rdquo;
     <br />
      An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned round angrily,
      crying: &ldquo;Bring up Kala Nag, and knock this youngster of mine into good
      behavior. Why should Petersen Sahib have chosen me to go down with you
      donkeys of the rice fields? Lay your beast alongside, Toomai, and let him
      prod with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are
      possessed, or else they can smell their companions in the jungle.&rdquo; Kala
      Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the wind out of him, as
      Big Toomai said, &ldquo;We have swept the hills of wild elephants at the last
      catch. It is only your carelessness in driving. Must I keep order along
      the whole line?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Hear him!&rdquo; said the other driver. &ldquo;We have swept the hills! Ho! Ho! You
      are very wise, you plains people. Anyone but a mud-head who never saw the
      jungle would know that they know that the drives are ended for the season.
      Therefore all the wild elephants to-night will&mdash;but why should I
      waste wisdom on a river-turtle?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;What will they do?&rdquo; Little Toomai called out.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Ohe, little one. Art thou there? Well, I will tell thee, for thou hast a
      cool head. They will dance, and it behooves thy father, who has swept all
      the hills of all the elephants, to double-chain his pickets to-night.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;What talk is this?&rdquo; said Big Toomai. &ldquo;For forty years, father and son, we
      have tended elephants, and we have never heard such moonshine about
      dances.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Yes; but a plainsman who lives in a hut knows only the four walls of his
      hut. Well, leave thy elephants unshackled tonight and see what comes. As
      for their dancing, I have seen the place where&mdash;Bapree-bap! How many
      windings has the Dihang River? Here is another ford, and we must swim the
      calves. Stop still, you behind there.&rdquo;
     <br />
      And in this way, talking and wrangling and splashing through the rivers,
      they made their first march to a sort of receiving camp for the new
      elephants. But they lost their tempers long before they got there.
    <br />
      Then the elephants were chained by their hind legs to their big stumps of
      pickets, and extra ropes were fitted to the new elephants, and the fodder
      was piled before them, and the hill drivers went back to Petersen Sahib
      through the afternoon light, telling the plains drivers to be extra
      careful that night, and laughing when the plains drivers asked the reason.
    <br />
      Little Toomai attended to Kala Nag&rsquo;s supper, and as evening fell, wandered
      through the camp, unspeakably happy, in search of a tom-tom. When an
      Indian child&rsquo;s heart is full, he does not run about and make a noise in an
      irregular fashion. He sits down to a sort of revel all by himself. And
      Little Toomai had been spoken to by Petersen Sahib! If he had not found
      what he wanted, I believe he would have been ill. But the sweetmeat seller
      in the camp lent him a little tom-tom&mdash;a drum beaten with the flat of
      the hand&mdash;and he sat down, cross-legged, before Kala Nag as the stars
      began to come out, the tom-tom in his lap, and he thumped and he thumped
      and he thumped, and the more he thought of the great honor that had been
      done to him, the more he thumped, all alone among the elephant fodder.
      There was no tune and no words, but the thumping made him happy.
    <br />
      The new elephants strained at their ropes, and squealed and trumpeted from
      time to time, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his
      small brother to sleep with an old, old song about the great God Shiv, who
      once told all the animals what they should eat. It is a very soothing
      lullaby, and the first verse says:
    
    
     Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
     Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
     Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
     From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
        All things made he&mdash;Shiva the Preserver.
     Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all&mdash;
     Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
     And mother&rsquo;s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!
    
      Little Toomai came in with a joyous tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse,
      till he felt sleepy and stretched himself on the fodder at Kala Nag&rsquo;s
      side. At last the elephants began to lie down one after another as is
      their custom, till only Kala Nag at the right of the line was left
      standing up; and he rocked slowly from side to side, his ears put forward
      to listen to the night wind as it blew very slowly across the hills. The
      air was full of all the night noises that, taken together, make one big
      silence&mdash;the click of one bamboo stem against the other, the rustle
      of something alive in the undergrowth, the scratch and squawk of a
      half-waked bird (birds are awake in the night much more often than we
      imagine), and the fall of water ever so far away. Little Toomai slept for
      some time, and when he waked it was brilliant moonlight, and Kala Nag was
      still standing up with his ears cocked. Little Toomai turned, rustling in
      the fodder, and watched the curve of his big back against half the stars
      in heaven, and while he watched he heard, so far away that it sounded no
      more than a pinhole of noise pricked through the stillness, the
      &ldquo;hoot-toot&rdquo; of a wild elephant.
    <br />
      All the elephants in the lines jumped up as if they had been shot, and
      their grunts at last waked the sleeping mahouts, and they came out and
      drove in the picket pegs with big mallets, and tightened this rope and
      knotted that till all was quiet. One new elephant had nearly grubbed up
      his picket, and Big Toomai took off Kala Nag&rsquo;s leg chain and shackled that
      elephant fore-foot to hind-foot, but slipped a loop of grass string round
      Kala Nag&rsquo;s leg, and told him to remember that he was tied fast. He knew
      that he and his father and his grandfather had done the very same thing
      hundreds of times before. Kala Nag did not answer to the order by
      gurgling, as he usually did. He stood still, looking out across the
      moonlight, his head a little raised and his ears spread like fans, up to
      the great folds of the Garo hills.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Tend to him if he grows restless in the night,&rdquo; said Big Toomai to Little
      Toomai, and he went into the hut and slept. Little Toomai was just going
      to sleep, too, when he heard the coir string snap with a little &ldquo;tang,&rdquo;
       and Kala Nag rolled out of his pickets as slowly and as silently as a
      cloud rolls out of the mouth of a valley. Little Toomai pattered after
      him, barefooted, down the road in the moonlight, calling under his breath,
      &ldquo;Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Take me with you, O Kala Nag!&rdquo; The elephant turned,
      without a sound, took three strides back to the boy in the moonlight, put
      down his trunk, swung him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai
      had settled his knees, slipped into the forest.
    <br />
      There was one blast of furious trumpeting from the lines, and then the
      silence shut down on everything, and Kala Nag began to move. Sometimes a
      tuft of high grass washed along his sides as a wave washes along the sides
      of a ship, and sometimes a cluster of wild-pepper vines would scrape along
      his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder touched it. But
      between those times he moved absolutely without any sound, drifting
      through the thick Garo forest as though it had been smoke. He was going
      uphill, but though Little Toomai watched the stars in the rifts of the
      trees, he could not tell in what direction.
    <br />
      Then Kala Nag reached the crest of the ascent and stopped for a minute,
      and Little Toomai could see the tops of the trees lying all speckled and
      furry under the moonlight for miles and miles, and the blue-white mist
      over the river in the hollow. Toomai leaned forward and looked, and he
      felt that the forest was awake below him&mdash;awake and alive and
      crowded. A big brown fruit-eating bat brushed past his ear; a porcupine&rsquo;s
      quills rattled in the thicket; and in the darkness between the tree stems
      he heard a hog-bear digging hard in the moist warm earth, and snuffing as
      it digged.
    <br />
      Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag began to go
      down into the valley&mdash;not quietly this time, but as a runaway gun
      goes down a steep bank&mdash;in one rush. The huge limbs moved as steadily
      as pistons, eight feet to each stride, and the wrinkled skin of the elbow
      points rustled. The undergrowth on either side of him ripped with a noise
      like torn canvas, and the saplings that he heaved away right and left with
      his shoulders sprang back again and banged him on the flank, and great
      trails of creepers, all matted together, hung from his tusks as he threw
      his head from side to side and plowed out his pathway. Then Little Toomai
      laid himself down close to the great neck lest a swinging bough should
      sweep him to the ground, and he wished that he were back in the lines
      again.
    

    {0010}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图94

      The grass began to get squashy, and Kala Nag&rsquo;s feet sucked and squelched
      as he put them down, and the night mist at the bottom of the valley
      chilled Little Toomai. There was a splash and a trample, and the rush of
      running water, and Kala Nag strode through the bed of a river, feeling his
      way at each step. Above the noise of the water, as it swirled round the
      elephant&rsquo;s legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and some
      trumpeting both upstream and down&mdash;great grunts and angry snortings,
      and all the mist about him seemed to be full of rolling, wavy shadows.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Ai!&rdquo; he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. &ldquo;The elephant-folk are
      out tonight. It is the dance, then!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Kala Nag swashed out of the water, blew his trunk clear, and began another
      climb. But this time he was not alone, and he had not to make his path.
      That was made already, six feet wide, in front of him, where the bent
      jungle-grass was trying to recover itself and stand up. Many elephants
      must have gone that way only a few minutes before. Little Toomai looked
      back, and behind him a great wild tusker with his little pig&rsquo;s eyes
      glowing like hot coals was just lifting himself out of the misty river.
      Then the trees closed up again, and they went on and up, with trumpetings
      and crashings, and the sound of breaking branches on every side of them.
    

    {5317}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图96

      At last Kala Nag stood still between two tree-trunks at the very top of
      the hill. They were part of a circle of trees that grew round an irregular
      space of some three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai
      could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor.
      Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark was rubbed
      away, and the white wood beneath showed all shiny and polished in the
      patches of moonlight. There were creepers hanging from the upper branches,
      and the bells of the flowers of the creepers, great waxy white things like
      convolvuluses, hung down fast asleep. But within the limits of the
      clearing there was not a single blade of green&mdash;nothing but the
      trampled earth.
    <br />
      The moonlight showed it all iron gray, except where some elephants stood
      upon it, and their shadows were inky black. Little Toomai looked, holding
      his breath, with his eyes starting out of his head, and as he looked, more
      and more and more elephants swung out into the open from between the tree
      trunks. Little Toomai could only count up to ten, and he counted again and
      again on his fingers till he lost count of the tens, and his head began to
      swim. Outside the clearing he could hear them crashing in the undergrowth
      as they worked their way up the hillside, but as soon as they were within
      the circle of the tree trunks they moved like ghosts.
    <br />
      There were white-tusked wild males, with fallen leaves and nuts and twigs
      lying in the wrinkles of their necks and the folds of their ears; fat,
      slow-footed she-elephants, with restless, little pinky black calves only
      three or four feet high running under their stomachs; young elephants with
      their tusks just beginning to show, and very proud of them; lanky, scraggy
      old-maid elephants, with their hollow anxious faces, and trunks like rough
      bark; savage old bull elephants, scarred from shoulder to flank with great
      weals and cuts of bygone fights, and the caked dirt of their solitary mud
      baths dropping from their shoulders; and there was one with a broken tusk
      and the marks of the full-stroke, the terrible drawing scrape, of a
      tiger&rsquo;s claws on his side.
    <br />
      They were standing head to head, or walking to and fro across the ground
      in couples, or rocking and swaying all by themselves&mdash;scores and
      scores of elephants.
    <br />
      Toomai knew that so long as he lay still on Kala Nag&rsquo;s neck nothing would
      happen to him, for even in the rush and scramble of a Keddah drive a wild
      elephant does not reach up with his trunk and drag a man off the neck of a
      tame elephant. And these elephants were not thinking of men that night.
      Once they started and put their ears forward when they heard the chinking
      of a leg iron in the forest, but it was Pudmini, Petersen Sahib&rsquo;s pet
      elephant, her chain snapped short off, grunting, snuffling up the
      hillside. She must have broken her pickets and come straight from Petersen
      Sahib&rsquo;s camp; and Little Toomai saw another elephant, one that he did not
      know, with deep rope galls on his back and breast. He, too, must have run
      away from some camp in the hills about.
    <br />
      At last there was no sound of any more elephants moving in the forest, and
      Kala Nag rolled out from his station between the trees and went into the
      middle of the crowd, clucking and gurgling, and all the elephants began to
      talk in their own tongue, and to move about.
    

    {0271}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图98

      Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down upon scores and scores of
      broad backs, and wagging ears, and tossing trunks, and little rolling
      eyes. He heard the click of tusks as they crossed other tusks by accident,
      and the dry rustle of trunks twined together, and the chafing of enormous
      sides and shoulders in the crowd, and the incessant flick and hissh of the
      great tails. Then a cloud came over the moon, and he sat in black
      darkness. But the quiet, steady hustling and pushing and gurgling went on
      just the same. He knew that there were elephants all round Kala Nag, and
      that there was no chance of backing him out of the assembly; so he set his
      teeth and shivered. In a Keddah at least there was torchlight and
      shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up
      and touched him on the knee.
    <br />
      Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all took it up for five or ten
      terrible seconds. The dew from the trees above spattered down like rain on
      the unseen backs, and a dull booming noise began, not very loud at first,
      and Little Toomai could not tell what it was. But it grew and grew, and
      Kala Nag lifted up one forefoot and then the other, and brought them down
      on the ground&mdash;one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip-hammers. The
      elephants were stamping all together now, and it sounded like a war drum
      beaten at the mouth of a cave. The dew fell from the trees till there was
      no more left to fall, and the booming went on, and the ground rocked and
      shivered, and Little Toomai put his hands up to his ears to shut out the
      sound. But it was all one gigantic jar that ran through him&mdash;this
      stamp of hundreds of heavy feet on the raw earth. Once or twice he could
      feel Kala Nag and all the others surge forward a few strides, and the
      thumping would change to the crushing sound of juicy green things being
      bruised, but in a minute or two the boom of feet on hard earth began
      again. A tree was creaking and groaning somewhere near him. He put out his
      arm and felt the bark, but Kala Nag moved forward, still tramping, and he
      could not tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the
      elephants, except once, when two or three little calves squeaked together.
      Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming went on. It must have
      lasted fully two hours, and Little Toomai ached in every nerve, but he
      knew by the smell of the night air that the dawn was coming.
    <br />
      The morning broke in one sheet of pale yellow behind the green hills, and
      the booming stopped with the first ray, as though the light had been an
      order. Before Little Toomai had got the ringing out of his head, before
      even he had shifted his position, there was not an elephant in sight
      except Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope-galls, and there
      was neither sign nor rustle nor whisper down the hillsides to show where
      the others had gone.
    <br />
      Little Toomai stared again and again. The clearing, as he remembered it,
      had grown in the night. More trees stood in the middle of it, but the
      undergrowth and the jungle grass at the sides had been rolled back. Little
      Toomai stared once more. Now he understood the trampling. The elephants
      had stamped out more room&mdash;had stamped the thick grass and juicy cane
      to trash, the trash into slivers, the slivers into tiny fibers, and the
      fibers into hard earth.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Wah!&rdquo; said Little Toomai, and his eyes were very heavy. &ldquo;Kala Nag, my
      lord, let us keep by Pudmini and go to Petersen Sahib&rsquo;s camp, or I shall
      drop from thy neck.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The third elephant watched the two go away, snorted, wheeled round, and
      took his own path. He may have belonged to some little native king&rsquo;s
      establishment, fifty or sixty or a hundred miles away.
    <br />
      Two hours later, as Petersen Sahib was eating early breakfast, his
      elephants, who had been double chained that night, began to trumpet, and
      Pudmini, mired to the shoulders, with Kala Nag, very footsore, shambled
      into the camp. Little Toomai&rsquo;s face was gray and pinched, and his hair was
      full of leaves and drenched with dew, but he tried to salute Petersen
      Sahib, and cried faintly: &ldquo;The dance&mdash;the elephant dance! I have seen
      it, and&mdash;I die!&rdquo; As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a dead
      faint.
    <br />
      But, since native children have no nerves worth speaking of, in two hours
      he was lying very contentedly in Petersen Sahib&rsquo;s hammock with Petersen
      Sahib&rsquo;s shooting-coat under his head, and a glass of warm milk, a little
      brandy, with a dash of quinine, inside of him, and while the old hairy,
      scarred hunters of the jungles sat three deep before him, looking at him
      as though he were a spirit, he told his tale in short words, as a child
      will, and wound up with:
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now, if I lie in one word, send men to see, and they will find that the
      elephant folk have trampled down more room in their dance-room, and they
      will find ten and ten, and many times ten, tracks leading to that
      dance-room. They made more room with their feet. I have seen it. Kala Nag
      took me, and I saw. Also Kala Nag is very leg-weary!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Little Toomai lay back and slept all through the long afternoon and into
      the twilight, and while he slept Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed
      the track of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills.
      Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years in catching elephants, and he had
      only once before found such a dance-place. Machua Appa had no need to look
      twice at the clearing to see what had been done there, or to scratch with
      his toe in the packed, rammed earth.
    <br />
      &ldquo;The child speaks truth,&rdquo; said he. &ldquo;All this was done last night, and I
      have counted seventy tracks crossing the river. See, Sahib, where
      Pudmini&rsquo;s leg-iron cut the bark of that tree! Yes; she was there too.&rdquo;
     <br />
      They looked at one another and up and down, and they wondered. For the
      ways of elephants are beyond the wit of any man, black or white, to
      fathom.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Forty years and five,&rdquo; said Machua Appa, &ldquo;have I followed my lord, the
      elephant, but never have I heard that any child of man had seen what this
      child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is&mdash;what can we
      say?&rdquo; and he shook his head.
    <br />
      When they got back to camp it was time for the evening meal. Petersen
      Sahib ate alone in his tent, but he gave orders that the camp should have
      two sheep and some fowls, as well as a double ration of flour and rice and
      salt, for he knew that there would be a feast.
    

    {5332}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图100

      Big Toomai had come up hotfoot from the camp in the plains to search for
      his son and his elephant, and now that he had found them he looked at them
      as though he were afraid of them both. And there was a feast by the
      blazing campfires in front of the lines of picketed elephants, and Little
      Toomai was the hero of it all. And the big brown elephant catchers, the
      trackers and drivers and ropers, and the men who know all the secrets of
      breaking the wildest elephants, passed him from one to the other, and they
      marked his forehead with blood from the breast of a newly killed
      jungle-cock, to show that he was a forester, initiated and free of all the
      jungles.
    <br />
      And at last, when the flames died down, and the red light of the logs made
      the elephants look as though they had been dipped in blood too, Machua
      Appa, the head of all the drivers of all the Keddahs&mdash;Machua Appa,
      Petersen Sahib&rsquo;s other self, who had never seen a made road in forty
      years: Machua Appa, who was so great that he had no other name than Machua
      Appa,&mdash;leaped to his feet, with Little Toomai held high in the air
      above his head, and shouted: &ldquo;Listen, my brothers. Listen, too, you my
      lords in the lines there, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one
      shall no more be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, as his
      great-grandfather was called before him. What never man has seen he has
      seen through the long night, and the favor of the elephant-folk and of the
      Gods of the Jungles is with him. He shall become a great tracker. He shall
      become greater than I, even I, Machua Appa! He shall follow the new trail,
      and the stale trail, and the mixed trail, with a clear eye! He shall take
      no harm in the Keddah when he runs under their bellies to rope the wild
      tuskers; and if he slips before the feet of the charging bull elephant,
      the bull elephant shall know who he is and shall not crush him. Aihai! my
      lords in the chains,&rdquo;&mdash;he whirled up the line of pickets&mdash;&ldquo;here
      is the little one that has seen your dances in your hidden places,&mdash;the
      sight that never man saw! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my
      children. Make your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad,
      ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini,&mdash;thou hast
      seen him at the dance, and thou too, Kala Nag, my pearl among elephants!&mdash;ahaa!
      Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!&rdquo;
    

    {0279}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图102

      And at that last wild yell the whole line flung up their trunks till the
      tips touched their foreheads, and broke out into the full salute&mdash;the
      crashing trumpet-peal that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut
      of the Keddah.
    <br />
      But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what never man
      had seen before&mdash;the dance of the elephants at night and alone in the
      heart of the Garo hills!
    <br />
      [
       ]()
    

      Shiv and the Grasshopper
    
    
     (The song that Toomai&rsquo;s mother sang to the baby)
    
     Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
     Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
     Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
     From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
        All things made he&mdash;Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all,&mdash;
        Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
        And mother&rsquo;s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!
    
     Wheat he gave to rich folk, millet to the poor,
     Broken scraps for holy men that beg from door to door;
     Battle to the tiger, carrion to the kite,
     And rags and bones to wicked wolves without the wall at night.
     Naught he found too lofty, none he saw too low&mdash;
     Parbati beside him watched them come and go;
     Thought to cheat her husband, turning Shiv to jest&mdash;
     Stole the little grasshopper and hid it in her breast.
        So she tricked him, Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  Turn and see.
        Tall are the camels, heavy are the kine,
        But this was Least of Little Things, O little son of mine!
    
     When the dole was ended, laughingly she said,
     &ldquo;Master, of a million mouths, is not one unfed?&rdquo;
      Laughing, Shiv made answer, &ldquo;All have had their part,
     Even he, the little one, hidden &lsquo;neath thy heart.&rdquo;
      From her breast she plucked it, Parbati the thief,
     Saw the Least of Little Things gnawed a new-grown leaf!
     Saw and feared and wondered, making prayer to Shiv,
     Who hath surely given meat to all that live.
        All things made he&mdash;Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all,&mdash;
        Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
        And mother&rsquo;s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!
    
      [
       ]()
    

    {0285}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图104

      Her Majesty&rsquo;s Servants
    
    
     You can work it out by Fractions or by simple Rule of Three,
     But the way of Tweedle-dum is not the way of Tweedle-dee.
     You can twist it, you can turn it, you can plait it till you drop,
     But the way of Pilly Winky&rsquo;s not the way of Winkie Pop!
    
      It had been raining heavily for one whole month&mdash;raining on a camp of
      thirty thousand men and thousands of camels, elephants, horses, bullocks,
      and mules all gathered together at a place called Rawal Pindi, to be
      reviewed by the Viceroy of India. He was receiving a visit from the Amir
      of Afghanistan&mdash;a wild king of a very wild country. The Amir had
      brought with him for a bodyguard eight hundred men and horses who had
      never seen a camp or a locomotive before in their lives&mdash;savage men
      and savage horses from somewhere at the back of Central Asia. Every night
      a mob of these horses would be sure to break their heel ropes and stampede
      up and down the camp through the mud in the dark, or the camels would
      break loose and run about and fall over the ropes of the tents, and you
      can imagine how pleasant that was for men trying to go to sleep. My tent
      lay far away from the camel lines, and I thought it was safe. But one
      night a man popped his head in and shouted, &ldquo;Get out, quick! They&rsquo;re
      coming! My tent&rsquo;s gone!&rdquo;
     <br />
      I knew who &ldquo;they&rdquo; were, so I put on my boots and waterproof and scuttled
      out into the slush. Little Vixen, my fox terrier, went out through the
      other side; and then there was a roaring and a grunting and bubbling, and
      I saw the tent cave in, as the pole snapped, and begin to dance about like
      a mad ghost. A camel had blundered into it, and wet and angry as I was, I
      could not help laughing. Then I ran on, because I did not know how many
      camels might have got loose, and before long I was out of sight of the
      camp, plowing my way through the mud.
    

    {0287}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图106

      At last I fell over the tail-end of a gun, and by that knew I was
      somewhere near the artillery lines where the cannon were stacked at night.
      As I did not want to plowter about any more in the drizzle and the dark, I
      put my waterproof over the muzzle of one gun, and made a sort of wigwam
      with two or three rammers that I found, and lay along the tail of another
      gun, wondering where Vixen had got to, and where I might be.
    <br />
      Just as I was getting ready to go to sleep I heard a jingle of harness and
      a grunt, and a mule passed me shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a
      screw-gun battery, for I could hear the rattle of the straps and rings and
      chains and things on his saddle pad. The screw-guns are tiny little cannon
      made in two pieces, that are screwed together when the time comes to use
      them. They are taken up mountains, anywhere that a mule can find a road,
      and they are very useful for fighting in rocky country.
    <br />
      Behind the mule there was a camel, with his big soft feet squelching and
      slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing to and fro like a strayed hen&rsquo;s.
      Luckily, I knew enough of beast language&mdash;not wild-beast language,
      but camp-beast language, of course&mdash;from the natives to know what he
      was saying.
    <br />
      He must have been the one that flopped into my tent, for he called to the
      mule, &ldquo;What shall I do? Where shall I go? I have fought with a white thing
      that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck.&rdquo; (That was my
      broken tent pole, and I was very glad to know it.) &ldquo;Shall we run on?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, it was you,&rdquo; said the mule, &ldquo;you and your friends, that have been
      disturbing the camp? All right. You&rsquo;ll be beaten for this in the morning.
      But I may as well give you something on account now.&rdquo;
     <br />
      I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed and caught the camel two
      kicks in the ribs that rang like a drum. &ldquo;Another time,&rdquo; he said, &ldquo;you&rsquo;ll
      know better than to run through a mule battery at night, shouting `Thieves
      and fire!&rsquo; Sit down, and keep your silly neck quiet.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The camel doubled up camel-fashion, like a two-foot rule, and sat down
      whimpering. There was a regular beat of hoofs in the darkness, and a big
      troop-horse cantered up as steadily as though he were on parade, jumped a
      gun tail, and landed close to the mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;It&rsquo;s disgraceful,&rdquo; he said, blowing out his nostrils. &ldquo;Those camels have
      racketed through our lines again&mdash;the third time this week. How&rsquo;s a
      horse to keep his condition if he isn&rsquo;t allowed to sleep. Who&rsquo;s here?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I&rsquo;m the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery,&rdquo;
       said the mule, &ldquo;and the other&rsquo;s one of your friends. He&rsquo;s waked me up too.
      Who are you?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers&mdash;Dick Cunliffe&rsquo;s horse. Stand
      over a little, there.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, beg your pardon,&rdquo; said the mule. &ldquo;It&rsquo;s too dark to see much. Aren&rsquo;t
      these camels too sickening for anything? I walked out of my lines to get a
      little peace and quiet here.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;My lords,&rdquo; said the camel humbly, &ldquo;we dreamed bad dreams in the night,
      and we were very much afraid. I am only a baggage camel of the 39th Native
      Infantry, and I am not as brave as you are, my lords.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Then why didn&rsquo;t you stay and carry baggage for the 39th Native Infantry,
      instead of running all round the camp?&rdquo; said the mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;They were such very bad dreams,&rdquo; said the camel. &ldquo;I am sorry. Listen!
      What is that? Shall we run on again?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Sit down,&rdquo; said the mule, &ldquo;or you&rsquo;ll snap your long stick-legs between
      the guns.&rdquo; He cocked one ear and listened. &ldquo;Bullocks!&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;Gun
      bullocks. On my word, you and your friends have waked the camp very
      thoroughly. It takes a good deal of prodding to put up a gun-bullock.&rdquo;
     <br />
      I heard a chain dragging along the ground, and a yoke of the great sulky
      white bullocks that drag the heavy siege guns when the elephants won&rsquo;t go
      any nearer to the firing, came shouldering along together. And almost
      stepping on the chain was another battery mule, calling wildly for
      &ldquo;Billy.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;That&rsquo;s one of our recruits,&rdquo; said the old mule to the troop horse. &ldquo;He&rsquo;s
      calling for me. Here, youngster, stop squealing. The dark never hurt
      anybody yet.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The gun-bullocks lay down together and began chewing the cud, but the
      young mule huddled close to Billy.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Things!&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;Fearful and horrible, Billy! They came into our lines
      while we were asleep. D&rsquo;you think they&rsquo;ll kill us?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I&rsquo;ve a very great mind to give you a number-one kicking,&rdquo; said Billy.
      &ldquo;The idea of a fourteen-hand mule with your training disgracing the
      battery before this gentleman!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Gently, gently!&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;Remember they are always like
      this to begin with. The first time I ever saw a man (it was in Australia
      when I was a three-year-old) I ran for half a day, and if I&rsquo;d seen a
      camel, I should have been running still.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Nearly all our horses for the English cavalry are brought to India from
      Australia, and are broken in by the troopers themselves.
    <br />
      &ldquo;True enough,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;Stop shaking, youngster. The first time they
      put the full harness with all its chains on my back I stood on my forelegs
      and kicked every bit of it off. I hadn&rsquo;t learned the real science of
      kicking then, but the battery said they had never seen anything like it.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;But this wasn&rsquo;t harness or anything that jingled,&rdquo; said the young mule.
      &ldquo;You know I don&rsquo;t mind that now, Billy. It was Things like trees, and they
      fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I
      couldn&rsquo;t find my driver, and I couldn&rsquo;t find you, Billy, so I ran off with&mdash;with
      these gentlemen.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;H&rsquo;m!&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;As soon as I heard the camels were loose I came away
      on my own account. When a battery&mdash;a screw-gun mule calls
      gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be very badly shaken up. Who are you
      fellows on the ground there?&rdquo;
     <br />
      The gun bullocks rolled their cuds, and answered both together: &ldquo;The
      seventh yoke of the first gun of the Big Gun Battery. We were asleep when
      the camels came, but when we were trampled on we got up and walked away.
      It is better to lie quiet in the mud than to be disturbed on good bedding.
      We told your friend here that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he
      knew so much that he thought otherwise. Wah!&rdquo;
     <br />
      They went on chewing.
    <br />
      &ldquo;That comes of being afraid,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;You get laughed at by
      gun-bullocks. I hope you like it, young un.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The young mule&rsquo;s teeth snapped, and I heard him say something about not
      being afraid of any beefy old bullock in the world. But the bullocks only
      clicked their horns together and went on chewing.
    

    {0295}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图108

      &ldquo;Now, don&rsquo;t be angry after you&rsquo;ve been afraid. That&rsquo;s the worst kind of
      cowardice,&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;Anybody can be forgiven for being
      scared in the night, I think, if they see things they don&rsquo;t understand.
      We&rsquo;ve broken out of our pickets, again and again, four hundred and fifty
      of us, just because a new recruit got to telling tales of whip snakes at
      home in Australia till we were scared to death of the loose ends of our
      head-ropes.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;That&rsquo;s all very well in camp,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;I&rsquo;m not above stampeding
      myself, for the fun of the thing, when I haven&rsquo;t been out for a day or
      two. But what do you do on active service?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, that&rsquo;s quite another set of new shoes,&rdquo; said the troop horse. &ldquo;Dick
      Cunliffe&rsquo;s on my back then, and drives his knees into me, and all I have
      to do is to watch where I am putting my feet, and to keep my hind legs
      well under me, and be bridle-wise.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;What&rsquo;s bridle-wise?&rdquo; said the young mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks,&rdquo; snorted the troop-horse, &ldquo;do you
      mean to say that you aren&rsquo;t taught to be bridle-wise in your business? How
      can you do anything, unless you can spin round at once when the rein is
      pressed on your neck? It means life or death to your man, and of course
      that&rsquo;s life and death to you. Get round with your hind legs under you the
      instant you feel the rein on your neck. If you haven&rsquo;t room to swing
      round, rear up a little and come round on your hind legs. That&rsquo;s being
      bridle-wise.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;We aren&rsquo;t taught that way,&rdquo; said Billy the mule stiffly. &ldquo;We&rsquo;re taught to
      obey the man at our head: step off when he says so, and step in when he
      says so. I suppose it comes to the same thing. Now, with all this fine
      fancy business and rearing, which must be very bad for your hocks, what do
      you do?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;That depends,&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;Generally I have to go in among a
      lot of yelling, hairy men with knives&mdash;long shiny knives, worse than
      the farrier&rsquo;s knives&mdash;and I have to take care that Dick&rsquo;s boot is
      just touching the next man&rsquo;s boot without crushing it. I can see Dick&rsquo;s
      lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I&rsquo;m safe. I shouldn&rsquo;t care
      to be the man or horse that stood up to Dick and me when we&rsquo;re in a
      hurry.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t the knives hurt?&rdquo; said the young mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Well, I got one cut across the chest once, but that wasn&rsquo;t Dick&rsquo;s fault&mdash;&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!&rdquo; said the young
      mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;You must,&rdquo; said the troop horse. &ldquo;If you don&rsquo;t trust your man, you may as
      well run away at once. That&rsquo;s what some of our horses do, and I don&rsquo;t
      blame them. As I was saying, it wasn&rsquo;t Dick&rsquo;s fault. The man was lying on
      the ground, and I stretched myself not to tread on him, and he slashed up
      at me. Next time I have to go over a man lying down I shall step on him&mdash;hard.&rdquo;
    

    {0299}
    ##### 088_The Jungle Book - 图110

      &ldquo;H&rsquo;m!&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;It sounds very foolish. Knives are dirty things at any
      time. The proper thing to do is to climb up a mountain with a
      well-balanced saddle, hang on by all four feet and your ears too, and
      creep and crawl and wriggle along, till you come out hundreds of feet
      above anyone else on a ledge where there&rsquo;s just room enough for your
      hoofs. Then you stand still and keep quiet&mdash;never ask a man to hold
      your head, young un&mdash;keep quiet while the guns are being put
      together, and then you watch the little poppy shells drop down into the
      tree-tops ever so far below.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t you ever trip?&rdquo; said the troop-horse.
    <br />
      &ldquo;They say that when a mule trips you can split a hen&rsquo;s ear,&rdquo; said Billy.
      &ldquo;Now and again perhaps a badly packed saddle will upset a mule, but it&rsquo;s
      very seldom. I wish I could show you our business. It&rsquo;s beautiful. Why, it
      took me three years to find out what the men were driving at. The science
      of the thing is never to show up against the sky line, because, if you do,
      you may get fired at. Remember that, young un. Always keep hidden as much
      as possible, even if you have to go a mile out of your way. I lead the
      battery when it comes to that sort of climbing.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Fired at without the chance of running into the people who are firing!&rdquo;
       said the troop-horse, thinking hard. &ldquo;I couldn&rsquo;t stand that. I should want
      to charge&mdash;with Dick.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, no, you wouldn&rsquo;t. You know that as soon as the guns are in position
      they&rsquo;ll do all the charging. That&rsquo;s scientific and neat. But knives&mdash;pah!&rdquo;
     <br />
      The baggage-camel had been bobbing his head to and fro for some time past,
      anxious to get a word in edgewise. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his
      throat, nervously:
    <br />
      &ldquo;I&mdash;I&mdash;I have fought a little, but not in that climbing way or
      that running way.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;No. Now you mention it,&rdquo; said Billy, &ldquo;you don&rsquo;t look as though you were
      made for climbing or running&mdash;much. Well, how was it, old Hay-bales?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;The proper way,&rdquo; said the camel. &ldquo;We all sat down&mdash;&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, my crupper and breastplate!&rdquo; said the troop-horse under his breath.
      &ldquo;Sat down!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;We sat down&mdash;a hundred of us,&rdquo; the camel went on, &ldquo;in a big square,
      and the men piled our packs and saddles, outside the square, and they
      fired over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;What sort of men? Any men that came along?&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;They
      teach us in riding school to lie down and let our masters fire across us,
      but Dick Cunliffe is the only man I&rsquo;d trust to do that. It tickles my
      girths, and, besides, I can&rsquo;t see with my head on the ground.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;What does it matter who fires across you?&rdquo; said the camel. &ldquo;There are
      plenty of men and plenty of other camels close by, and a great many clouds
      of smoke. I am not frightened then. I sit still and wait.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;And yet,&rdquo; said Billy, &ldquo;you dream bad dreams and upset the camp at night.
      Well, well! Before I&rsquo;d lie down, not to speak of sitting down, and let a
      man fire across me, my heels and his head would have something to say to
      each other. Did you ever hear anything so awful as that?&rdquo;
     <br />
      There was a long silence, and then one of the gun bullocks lifted up his
      big head and said, &ldquo;This is very foolish indeed. There is only one way of
      fighting.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh, go on,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;Please don&rsquo;t mind me. I suppose you fellows
      fight standing on your tails?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Only one way,&rdquo; said the two together. (They must have been twins.) &ldquo;This
      is that way. To put all twenty yoke of us to the big gun as soon as Two
      Tails trumpets.&rdquo; (&ldquo;Two Tails&rdquo; is camp slang for the elephant.)
    <br />
      &ldquo;What does Two Tails trumpet for?&rdquo; said the young mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;To show that he is not going any nearer to the smoke on the other side.
      Two Tails is a great coward. Then we tug the big gun all together&mdash;Heya&mdash;Hullah!
      Heeyah! Hullah! We do not climb like cats nor run like calves. We go
      across the level plain, twenty yoke of us, till we are unyoked again, and
      we graze while the big guns talk across the plain to some town with mud
      walls, and pieces of the wall fall out, and the dust goes up as though
      many cattle were coming home.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Oh! And you choose that time for grazing?&rdquo; said the young mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;That time or any other. Eating is always good. We eat till we are yoked
      up again and tug the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it.
      Sometimes there are big guns in the city that speak back, and some of us
      are killed, and then there is all the more grazing for those that are
      left. This is Fate. None the less, Two Tails is a great coward. That is
      the proper way to fight. We are brothers from Hapur. Our father was a
      sacred bull of Shiva. We have spoken.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Well, I&rsquo;ve certainly learned something tonight,&rdquo; said the troop-horse.
      &ldquo;Do you gentlemen of the screw-gun battery feel inclined to eat when you
      are being fired at with big guns, and Two Tails is behind you?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;About as much as we feel inclined to sit down and let men sprawl all over
      us, or run into people with knives. I never heard such stuff. A mountain
      ledge, a well-balanced load, a driver you can trust to let you pick your
      own way, and I&rsquo;m your mule. But&mdash;the other things&mdash;no!&rdquo; said
      Billy, with a stamp of his foot.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Of course,&rdquo; said the troop horse, &ldquo;everyone is not made in the same way,
      and I can quite see that your family, on your father&rsquo;s side, would fail to
      understand a great many things.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Never you mind my family on my father&rsquo;s side,&rdquo; said Billy angrily, for
      every mule hates to be reminded that his father was a donkey. &ldquo;My father
      was a Southern gentleman, and he could pull down and bite and kick into
      rags every horse he came across. Remember that, you big brown Brumby!&rdquo;
     <br />
      Brumby means wild horse without any breeding. Imagine the feelings of
      Sunol if a car-horse called her a &ldquo;skate,&rdquo; and you can imagine how the
      Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye glitter in the dark.
    <br />
      &ldquo;See here, you son of an imported Malaga jackass,&rdquo; he said between his
      teeth, &ldquo;I&rsquo;d have you know that I&rsquo;m related on my mother&rsquo;s side to Carbine,
      winner of the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from we aren&rsquo;t accustomed to
      being ridden over roughshod by any parrot-mouthed, pig-headed mule in a
      pop-gun pea-shooter battery. Are you ready?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;On your hind legs!&rdquo; squealed Billy. They both reared up facing each
      other, and I was expecting a furious fight, when a gurgly, rumbly voice,
      called out of the darkness to the right&mdash;&ldquo;Children, what are you
      fighting about there? Be quiet.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Both beasts dropped down with a snort of disgust, for neither horse nor
      mule can bear to listen to an elephant&rsquo;s voice.
    <br />
      &ldquo;It&rsquo;s Two Tails!&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;I can&rsquo;t stand him. A tail at each
      end isn&rsquo;t fair!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;My feelings exactly,&rdquo; said Billy, crowding into the troop-horse for
      company. &ldquo;We&rsquo;re very alike in some things.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I suppose we&rsquo;ve inherited them from our mothers,&rdquo; said the troop horse.
      &ldquo;It&rsquo;s not worth quarreling about. Hi! Two Tails, are you tied up?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Yes,&rdquo; said Two Tails, with a laugh all up his trunk. &ldquo;I&rsquo;m picketed for
      the night. I&rsquo;ve heard what you fellows have been saying. But don&rsquo;t be
      afraid. I&rsquo;m not coming over.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The bullocks and the camel said, half aloud, &ldquo;Afraid of Two Tails&mdash;what
      nonsense!&rdquo; And the bullocks went on, &ldquo;We are sorry that you heard, but it
      is true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they fire?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Well,&rdquo; said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, exactly
      like a little boy saying a poem, &ldquo;I don&rsquo;t quite know whether you&rsquo;d
      understand.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;We don&rsquo;t, but we have to pull the guns,&rdquo; said the bullocks.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I know it, and I know you are a good deal braver than you think you are.
      But it&rsquo;s different with me. My battery captain called me a Pachydermatous
      Anachronism the other day.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;That&rsquo;s another way of fighting, I suppose?&rdquo; said Billy, who was
      recovering his spirits.
    <br />
      &ldquo;You don&rsquo;t know what that means, of course, but I do. It means betwixt and
      between, and that is just where I am. I can see inside my head what will
      happen when a shell bursts, and you bullocks can&rsquo;t.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I can,&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;At least a little bit. I try not to think
      about it.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I can see more than you, and I do think about it. I know there&rsquo;s a great
      deal of me to take care of, and I know that nobody knows how to cure me
      when I&rsquo;m sick. All they can do is to stop my driver&rsquo;s pay till I get well,
      and I can&rsquo;t trust my driver.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Ah!&rdquo; said the troop horse. &ldquo;That explains it. I can trust Dick.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;You could put a whole regiment of Dicks on my back without making me feel
      any better. I know just enough to be uncomfortable, and not enough to go
      on in spite of it.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;We do not understand,&rdquo; said the bullocks.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I know you don&rsquo;t. I&rsquo;m not talking to you. You don&rsquo;t know what blood is.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;We do,&rdquo; said the bullocks. &ldquo;It is red stuff that soaks into the ground
      and smells.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The troop-horse gave a kick and a bound and a snort.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t talk of it,&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;I can smell it now, just thinking of it. It
      makes me want to run&mdash;when I haven&rsquo;t Dick on my back.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;But it is not here,&rdquo; said the camel and the bullocks. &ldquo;Why are you so
      stupid?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;It&rsquo;s vile stuff,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;I don&rsquo;t want to run, but I don&rsquo;t want to
      talk about it.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;There you are!&rdquo; said Two Tails, waving his tail to explain.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Surely. Yes, we have been here all night,&rdquo; said the bullocks.
    <br />
      Two Tails stamped his foot till the iron ring on it jingled. &ldquo;Oh, I&rsquo;m not
      talking to you. You can&rsquo;t see inside your heads.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;No. We see out of our four eyes,&rdquo; said the bullocks. &ldquo;We see straight in
      front of us.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;If I could do that and nothing else, you wouldn&rsquo;t be needed to pull the
      big guns at all. If I was like my captain&mdash;he can see things inside
      his head before the firing begins, and he shakes all over, but he knows
      too much to run away&mdash;if I was like him I could pull the guns. But if
      I were as wise as all that I should never be here. I should be a king in
      the forest, as I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing when I
      liked. I haven&rsquo;t had a good bath for a month.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;That&rsquo;s all very fine,&rdquo; said Billy. &ldquo;But giving a thing a long name
      doesn&rsquo;t make it any better.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;H&rsquo;sh!&rdquo; said the troop horse. &ldquo;I think I understand what Two Tails means.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;You&rsquo;ll understand better in a minute,&rdquo; said Two Tails angrily. &ldquo;Now you
      just explain to me why you don&rsquo;t like this!&rdquo;
     <br />
      He began trumpeting furiously at the top of his trumpet.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Stop that!&rdquo; said Billy and the troop horse together, and I could hear
      them stamp and shiver. An elephant&rsquo;s trumpeting is always nasty,
      especially on a dark night.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I shan&rsquo;t stop,&rdquo; said Two Tails. &ldquo;Won&rsquo;t you explain that, please? Hhrrmph!
      Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!&rdquo; Then he stopped suddenly, and I heard a little
      whimper in the dark, and knew that Vixen had found me at last. She knew as
      well as I did that if there is one thing in the world the elephant is more
      afraid of than another it is a little barking dog. So she stopped to bully
      Two Tails in his pickets, and yapped round his big feet. Two Tails
      shuffled and squeaked. &ldquo;Go away, little dog!&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t snuff at my
      ankles, or I&rsquo;ll kick at you. Good little dog&mdash;nice little doggie,
      then! Go home, you yelping little beast! Oh, why doesn&rsquo;t someone take her
      away? She&rsquo;ll bite me in a minute.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Seems to me,&rdquo; said Billy to the troop horse, &ldquo;that our friend Two Tails
      is afraid of most things. Now, if I had a full meal for every dog I&rsquo;ve
      kicked across the parade-ground I should be as fat as Two Tails nearly.&rdquo;
     <br />
      I whistled, and Vixen ran up to me, muddy all over, and licked my nose,
      and told me a long tale about hunting for me all through the camp. I never
      let her know that I understood beast talk, or she would have taken all
      sorts of liberties. So I buttoned her into the breast of my overcoat, and
      Two Tails shuffled and stamped and growled to himself.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Extraordinary! Most extraordinary!&rdquo; he said. &ldquo;It runs in our family. Now,
      where has that nasty little beast gone to?&rdquo;
     <br />
      I heard him feeling about with his trunk.
    <br />
      &ldquo;We all seem to be affected in various ways,&rdquo; he went on, blowing his
      nose. &ldquo;Now, you gentlemen were alarmed, I believe, when I trumpeted.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Not alarmed, exactly,&rdquo; said the troop-horse, &ldquo;but it made me feel as
      though I had hornets where my saddle ought to be. Don&rsquo;t begin again.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;I&rsquo;m frightened of a little dog, and the camel here is frightened by bad
      dreams in the night.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;It is very lucky for us that we haven&rsquo;t all got to fight in the same
      way,&rdquo; said the troop-horse.
    <br />
      &ldquo;What I want to know,&rdquo; said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long
      time&mdash;&ldquo;what I want to know is, why we have to fight at all.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Because we&rsquo;re told to,&rdquo; said the troop-horse, with a snort of contempt.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Orders,&rdquo; said Billy the mule, and his teeth snapped.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Hukm hai!&rdquo; (It is an order!), said the camel with a gurgle, and Two Tails
      and the bullocks repeated, &ldquo;Hukm hai!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Yes, but who gives the orders?&rdquo; said the recruit-mule.
    <br />
      &ldquo;The man who walks at your head&mdash;Or sits on your back&mdash;Or holds
      the nose rope&mdash;Or twists your tail,&rdquo; said Billy and the troop-horse
      and the camel and the bullocks one after the other.
    <br />
      &ldquo;But who gives them the orders?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Now you want to know too much, young un,&rdquo; said Billy, &ldquo;and that is one
      way of getting kicked. All you have to do is to obey the man at your head
      and ask no questions.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;He&rsquo;s quite right,&rdquo; said Two Tails. &ldquo;I can&rsquo;t always obey, because I&rsquo;m
      betwixt and between. But Billy&rsquo;s right. Obey the man next to you who gives
      the order, or you&rsquo;ll stop all the battery, besides getting a thrashing.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The gun-bullocks got up to go. &ldquo;Morning is coming,&rdquo; they said. &ldquo;We will go
      back to our lines. It is true that we only see out of our eyes, and we are
      not very clever. But still, we are the only people to-night who have not
      been afraid. Good-night, you brave people.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Nobody answered, and the troop-horse said, to change the conversation,
      &ldquo;Where&rsquo;s that little dog? A dog means a man somewhere about.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Here I am,&rdquo; yapped Vixen, &ldquo;under the gun tail with my man. You big,
      blundering beast of a camel you, you upset our tent. My man&rsquo;s very angry.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Phew!&rdquo; said the bullocks. &ldquo;He must be white!&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Of course he is,&rdquo; said Vixen. &ldquo;Do you suppose I&rsquo;m looked after by a black
      bullock-driver?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Huah! Ouach! Ugh!&rdquo; said the bullocks. &ldquo;Let us get away quickly.&rdquo;
     <br />
      They plunged forward in the mud, and managed somehow to run their yoke on
      the pole of an ammunition wagon, where it jammed.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now you have done it,&rdquo; said Billy calmly. &ldquo;Don&rsquo;t struggle. You&rsquo;re hung up
      till daylight. What on earth&rsquo;s the matter?&rdquo;
     <br />
      The bullocks went off into the long hissing snorts that Indian cattle
      give, and pushed and crowded and slued and stamped and slipped and nearly
      fell down in the mud, grunting savagely.
    <br />
      &ldquo;You&rsquo;ll break your necks in a minute,&rdquo; said the troop-horse. &ldquo;What&rsquo;s the
      matter with white men? I live with &lsquo;em.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;They&mdash;eat&mdash;us! Pull!&rdquo; said the near bullock. The yoke snapped
      with a twang, and they lumbered off together.
    <br />
      I never knew before what made Indian cattle so scared of Englishmen. We
      eat beef&mdash;a thing that no cattle-driver touches&mdash;and of course
      the cattle do not like it.
    <br />
      &ldquo;May I be flogged with my own pad-chains! Who&rsquo;d have thought of two big
      lumps like those losing their heads?&rdquo; said Billy.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Never mind. I&rsquo;m going to look at this man. Most of the white men, I know,
      have things in their pockets,&rdquo; said the troop-horse.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I&rsquo;ll leave you, then. I can&rsquo;t say I&rsquo;m over-fond of &lsquo;em myself. Besides,
      white men who haven&rsquo;t a place to sleep in are more than likely to be
      thieves, and I&rsquo;ve a good deal of Government property on my back. Come
      along, young un, and we&rsquo;ll go back to our lines. Good-night, Australia!
      See you on parade to-morrow, I suppose. Good-night, old Hay-bale!&mdash;try
      to control your feelings, won&rsquo;t you? Good-night, Two Tails! If you pass us
      on the ground tomorrow, don&rsquo;t trumpet. It spoils our formation.&rdquo;
     <br />
      Billy the Mule stumped off with the swaggering limp of an old campaigner,
      as the troop-horse&rsquo;s head came nuzzling into my breast, and I gave him
      biscuits, while Vixen, who is a most conceited little dog, told him fibs
      about the scores of horses that she and I kept.
    <br />
      &ldquo;I&rsquo;m coming to the parade to-morrow in my dog-cart,&rdquo; she said. &ldquo;Where will
      you be?&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;On the left hand of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troop,
      little lady,&rdquo; he said politely. &ldquo;Now I must go back to Dick. My tail&rsquo;s all
      muddy, and he&rsquo;ll have two hours&rsquo; hard work dressing me for parade.&rdquo;
     <br />
      The big parade of all the thirty thousand men was held that afternoon, and
      Vixen and I had a good place close to the Viceroy and the Amir of
      Afghanistan, with high, big black hat of astrakhan wool and the great
      diamond star in the center. The first part of the review was all sunshine,
      and the regiments went by in wave upon wave of legs all moving together,
      and guns all in a line, till our eyes grew dizzy. Then the cavalry came
      up, to the beautiful cavalry canter of &ldquo;Bonnie Dundee,&rdquo; and Vixen cocked
      her ear where she sat on the dog-cart. The second squadron of the Lancers
      shot by, and there was the troop-horse, with his tail like spun silk, his
      head pulled into his breast, one ear forward and one back, setting the
      time for all his squadron, his legs going as smoothly as waltz music. Then
      the big guns came by, and I saw Two Tails and two other elephants
      harnessed in line to a forty-pounder siege gun, while twenty yoke of oxen
      walked behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke, and they looked rather
      stiff and tired. Last came the screw guns, and Billy the mule carried
      himself as though he commanded all the troops, and his harness was oiled
      and polished till it winked. I gave a cheer all by myself for Billy the
      mule, but he never looked right or left.
    <br />
      The rain began to fall again, and for a while it was too misty to see what
      the troops were doing. They had made a big half circle across the plain,
      and were spreading out into a line. That line grew and grew and grew till
      it was three-quarters of a mile long from wing to wing&mdash;one solid
      wall of men, horses, and guns. Then it came on straight toward the Viceroy
      and the Amir, and as it got nearer the ground began to shake, like the
      deck of a steamer when the engines are going fast.
    <br />
      Unless you have been there you cannot imagine what a frightening effect
      this steady come-down of troops has on the spectators, even when they know
      it is only a review. I looked at the Amir. Up till then he had not shown
      the shadow of a sign of astonishment or anything else. But now his eyes
      began to get bigger and bigger, and he picked up the reins on his horse&rsquo;s
      neck and looked behind him. For a minute it seemed as though he were going
      to draw his sword and slash his way out through the English men and women
      in the carriages at the back. Then the advance stopped dead, the ground
      stood still, the whole line saluted, and thirty bands began to play all
      together. That was the end of the review, and the regiments went off to
      their camps in the rain, and an infantry band struck up with&mdash;
    
    
     The animals went in two by two,
          Hurrah!
     The animals went in two by two,
     The elephant and the battery mul&rsquo;,
     and they all got into the Ark
          For to get out of the rain!
    
      Then I heard an old grizzled, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had
      come down with the Amir, asking questions of a native officer.
    <br />
      &ldquo;Now,&rdquo; said he, &ldquo;in what manner was this wonderful thing done?&rdquo;
     <br />
      And the officer answered, &ldquo;An order was given, and they obeyed.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;But are the beasts as wise as the men?&rdquo; said the chief.
    <br />
      &ldquo;They obey, as the men do. Mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, he obeys his
      driver, and the driver his sergeant, and the sergeant his lieutenant, and
      the lieutenant his captain, and the captain his major, and the major his
      colonel, and the colonel his brigadier commanding three regiments, and the
      brigadier the general, who obeys the Viceroy, who is the servant of the
      Empress. Thus it is done.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;Would it were so in Afghanistan!&rdquo; said the chief, &ldquo;for there we obey only
      our own wills.&rdquo;
     <br />
      &ldquo;And for that reason,&rdquo; said the native officer, twirling his mustache,
      &ldquo;your Amir whom you do not obey must come here and take orders from our
      Viceroy.&rdquo;
     <br />
      [
       ]()
    

      Parade Song of the Camp Animals
    
    
     ELEPHANTS OF THE GUN TEAMS
    
     We lent to Alexander the strength of Hercules,
     The wisdom of our foreheads, the cunning of our knees;
     We bowed our necks to service: they ne&rsquo;er were loosed again,&mdash;
     Make way there&mdash;way for the ten-foot teams
           Of the Forty-Pounder train!
    
     GUN BULLOCKS
    
     Those heroes in their harnesses avoid a cannon-ball,
     And what they know of powder upsets them one and all;
     Then we come into action and tug the guns again&mdash;
     Make way there&mdash;way for the twenty yoke
           Of the Forty-Pounder train!
    
     CAVALRY HORSES
    
     By the brand on my shoulder, the finest of tunes
     Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,
     And it&rsquo;s sweeter than &ldquo;Stables&rdquo; or &ldquo;Water&rdquo; to me&mdash;
     The Cavalry Canter of &ldquo;Bonnie Dundee&rdquo;!
    
     Then feed us and break us and handle and groom,
     And give us good riders and plenty of room,
     And launch us in column of squadron and see
     The way of the war-horse to &ldquo;Bonnie Dundee&rdquo;!
    
     SCREW-GUN MULES
    
     As me and my companions were scrambling up a hill,
     The path was lost in rolling stones, but we went forward still;
     For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
     Oh, it&rsquo;s our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to
        spare!
    
     Good luck to every sergeant, then, that lets us pick our road;
     Bad luck to all the driver-men that cannot pack a load:
     For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
     Oh, it&rsquo;s our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to
        spare!
    
     COMMISSARIAT CAMELS
    
     We haven&rsquo;t a camelty tune of our own
     To help us trollop along,
     But every neck is a hair trombone
     (Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a hair trombone!)
     And this our marching-song:
     Can&rsquo;t!  Don&rsquo;t!  Shan&rsquo;t!  Won&rsquo;t!
     Pass it along the line!
     Somebody&rsquo;s pack has slid from his back,
     Wish it were only mine!
     Somebody&rsquo;s load has tipped off in the road&mdash;
     Cheer for a halt and a row!
     Urrr!  Yarrh!  Grr!  Arrh!
     Somebody&rsquo;s catching it now!
    
     ALL THE BEASTS TOGETHER
    
     Children of the Camp are we,
     Serving each in his degree;
     Children of the yoke and goad,
     Pack and harness, pad and load.
     See our line across the plain,
     Like a heel-rope bent again,
     Reaching, writhing, rolling far,
     Sweeping all away to war!
     While the men that walk beside,
     Dusty, silent, heavy-eyed,
     Cannot tell why we or they
     March and suffer day by day.
        Children of the Camp are we,
        Serving each in his degree;
        Children of the yoke and goad,
        Pack and harness, pad and load!
    
      <br /> <br />
    

    End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Jungle Book, by Rudyard Kipling

    END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE JUNGLE BOOK

    * This file should be named 236-h.htm or 236-h.zip * This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: http://www.gutenberg.org/2/3/236/

    Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger

    Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

    Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

    START: FULL LICENSE

    THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

    To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at http://gutenberg.org/license).

    Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works

    1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

    1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

    1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

    1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States.

    1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

    1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

    1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

    1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

    1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

    1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg-tm License.

    1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

    1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

    1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

    1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

    1.F.

    1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

    1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

    1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

    1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’ WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

    1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

    1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

    Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

    Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

    Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.

    Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

    The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

    The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page at http://pglaf.org

    For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B. Newby Chief Executive and Director gbnewby@pglaf.org

    Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

    Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

    The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit http://pglaf.org

    While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

    International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

    Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate

    Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

    Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

    Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

    Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org
    

    This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.